#AND TO ALL MY FRIENDS WHO SAID HE MOVED AWAY
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
To Tame a Dragon
♡ Aemond Targaryen x Fem!Reader
𖤓 Summary: As the firstborn daughter of Rhaenyra, you and your family are summoned to King’s Landing under mysterious circumstances. Upon your arrival, you quickly discover that you’re betrothed to Aemond Targaryen, your strange uncle who never seemed to have an ounce of affection for you.
⚝ Warnings: Arranged marriage, Aemond being a cruel and possessive husband, degradation (uses of “slut” and “whore”), smut (with another lord for now but very short), manipulation, angst, toxic relationships, dub-con elements, slow burn and kinda enemies to lovers dynamic.
⋆⁺₊⋆ ☾⋆⁺₊ A/N: for now they kinda hate eachother and reader has a lover but dw cause she will actually end up with Aemond lol. Also if you have any suggestions for the following parts my inbox is open
⭑ Word count: ≈2.3k
You and your family had arrived at King’s Landing under strange circumstances. The journey from Dragonstone had been long and tiring, and yet, no one could tell you exactly why you were being summoned to the Red Keep. Your mother, Rhaenyra, had tried to get answers, but no one seemed willing to speak plainly to her.
The moment you set foot on the steps of the Red Keep, you noticed it: their cold indifference. The greens did not welcome you, did not offer the courtesy that you expected from family. It was as if you and your kin had been erased from the family tree entirely.
“You see that?” Your brother Jacaerys whispered, his voice laced with disgust as he looked toward the hall where Aegon and the others stood. “Not a single one of them steps forward to greet us.”
Daemon, walking beside him, clenched his jaw. “They think us beneath them.” He didn’t bother to lower his voice, his words carrying the sting of resentment. “They are reminding us of who they believe holds the true power.”
Your mother’s eyes flashed with a quiet fury, but she said nothing, instead leading the way.
♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜
As you were escorted to your chambers by a guard, you exchanged a glance with your maid Ella, your trusted friend who had accompanied you on this journey. She followed you inside, her steps quick as she moved to help you settle.
“What do you think this is all about?” you asked her, your voice tight with frustration. “Why have we been summoned here?”
She shook her head. “I don’t know, my lady. They haven’t said anything to me. But there is a feast tonight. That’s all I was told.” Her hands worked to remove your traveling cloak. “Let me help you get ready.”
You sighed heavily, feeling the weight of the day pressing down on you. “A feast? At a time like this?”
She gave you a soft, reassuring smile. “It’s tradition, princess. You must attend.”
You rolled your eyes, but there was little you could do. You had to go. You had to pretend to care for the show, though your mind was filled with only one thing: why were you here?
♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜
The banquet hall was filled with lords and ladies, the air thick with the scent of roasted meats and wine. You sat at the long table, feeling a knot of tension in your stomach. You couldn’t help but feel small in the green’s presence, especially as Aegon’s gaze drifted over you.
But the worst of it was Aemond. You could feel his eyes on you from across the room, but you refused to meet his gaze.
As you conversed with your brothers, the topic of the greens came up once again.
“Look at them,” Jace muttered, his voice low. “They think they can get away with this. Not even a word of greeting when we arrive.”
“They can all rot,” you said bitterly. “I can’t stand any of them.”
Daemon smirked. “But that’s what they want, isn’t it? They want us angry. They want us to break.”
You nodded, a sense of frustration building in your chest. “I refuse to bend to them. But I can’t even figure out why we’re here. What do they want from us?”
Before anyone could answer, a voice interrupted.
“Princess,” a lord from one of the great houses stepped forward, bowing slightly. “Would you do me the honor of a dance?”
You blinked in surprise, but a smile quickly tugged at the corners of your lips. “I’d be delighted.”
The lord’s hand was warm as it held yours, and the two of you made your way to the dance floor. He was handsome, tall and with a charming smile that made your heart flutter. As the music played, you flirted with him lightly, enjoying the feeling of his hand on your waist and the way he made you forget about the tension at the table.
But across the room, you couldn’t ignore the sharp gaze of Aemond. It burned through you, dark and possessive.
Aegon, ever the troublemaker, leaned toward his brother, a smirk on his lips. “You know,” he said loud enough for Aemond to hear, “if you’re not going to make a move, I’ll happily do it. She’s got quite the figure, doesn’t she? Those breasts, I’m sure you’ve noticed. If you don’t want her, I’ll take her for myself, brother.”
“I think I’m capable enough of fulfilling my marital duties, brother” Aemond finally muttered, his eyes locked onto you with a possessiveness that sent a shiver down your spine.
You returned to your seat after the dance, still smiling from the interaction, only for the King to call for silence. The room fell still, all eyes on him as he stood, ready to make his announcement.
“My lords and ladies,” the King’s voice echoed across the hall, “I have an important announcement to make. It is with great pride that I announce the betrothal of my granddaughter, to my son, prince Aemond Targaryen.”
You looked to your mother, but she was frozen, her eyes wide with disbelief.
Rhaenyra stood, her voice shaking with fury. “What is this? You did not consult me, didn’t even let me know this decision was being made. You rejected my proposal years ago of marryimg Helaena to Jace, and now—”
But the King cut her off. “The decision is final, they will marry. The advantages to the realm are clear.”
Rhaenyra’s hands curled into fists. “You think I’ll allow this?” she hissed. “You think I’ll stand by and let you make this decision without my consent?”
“Enough,” the King snapped, his voice cold. “This is for the good of the realm.”
The tension in the room was palpable as your brothers attempted to speak on your behalf, but the King remained unmoved.
You felt your heart break. You couldn’t speak. You couldn’t even bring yourself to say a word as you watched the man who had always been indifferent, cruel even, be forced into your future.
You stood quickly as you stormed out of the hall. You couldn’t stay there, couldn’t bear to hear any more.
You reached your chambers, the door slamming shut behind you as you threw yourself onto the bed, tears spilling from your eyes.
Not long after, you heard a knock at the door.
It was your mother, entering the room quietly. “Darling, I know this is difficult,” she said softly, her voice gentle. “But you must understand… this betrothal—it’s for the good of the realm. You will see that, in time.”
You wiped your tears angrily. “I don’t care about the realm, mother! I don’t want this. I don’t want him!”
Your mother sat beside you, taking your hand in hers. “I know. I know, my sweet girl. But this is the way it must be. For now, we endure.”
You shook your head, still crying quietly. “I don’t want to endure this. I don’t want him.”
She gave you a sad smile, kissing your forehead. “It’s not about what we want. It’s about what we must do.”
♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜
The sun hung high in the sky as you met with your closest friends. Floris Baratheon, Lysa Tully, and Serene Martell were already sitting under the large oak tree. It was supposed to be a relaxing break from the madness of your betrothal.
“We heard, my lady. About the betrothal. How are you feeling?” Floris asked, her voice full of concern. She was always so direct, unlike Lysa, who was quieter but equally perceptive.
“I’m not sure,” you admitted, taking a seat next to them. “It feels like my life is already over before it’s even begun. I’m being forced to marry Aemond. A man I barely know, a man who doesn’t care about me. I don’t even have a say in it.”
Serene, leaned in. “Well, your life might not be over just yet. You always have the option of finding yourself a lover.”
You couldn’t help but laugh bitterly at that. “A lover?” you echoed. “Maybe I could find one.”
Lysa chuckled. “Well, I’ve heard things about Aemond. The rumors say he’s cruel, that he’s got a temper, that he punishes those who displease him.”
Floris nodded, her brows furrowed. “I’ve heard those rumors too. And honestly? I don’t blame you for being upset. Who wants to marry someone like that?”
You sighed heavily. “It’s like my whole future has been decided for me. I can’t escape it.”
Serene raised an eyebrow playfully. “At least you’ve got options, my lady. You’re not trapped in the same way as us. Who knows? Maybe that lord you danced with at the feast would be the one to give you the freedom you’re looking for.”
Your heart skipped at the mention of Lord Garrick Redwyne, who had captivated you at the last feast. He was bold, charming, and you could tell he also took an interest in you.
“You know, you might be right,” you said, trying to hide the smile that tugged at your lips. “I did meet a very handsome lord at the dance. Lord Garrick Redwyne. We danced and… well, maybe he could be the one to offer me some much needed distraction.”
Floris snorted. “Aemond can’t even stand a chance against someone like him. I mean, honestly, have you seen Aemond? I’m sure he’s not good for much other than looking brooding and scary with that missing eye of his.”
Lysa and Serene laughed in agreement. “You should go for it,” Serene added, her voice low but encouraging. “Let him give you what Aemond never will.”
You paused, your mind racing. “I think I just might. It would be nice to have a taste of freedom before I’m locked in a marriage with a man who looks at me like I’m nothing more than a political pawn.”
The conversation turned lighter as you all continued to joke about the idea of lovers, but little did you know, one of the queen’s maids had been standing nearby, overhearing every word. The whispers would soon reach Aemond.
♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜
Later that afternoon, you were summoned to meet with Alicent and some of the workers to begin organizing the wedding.
Alicent wasted no time in pushing her own ideas. “I trust you’re prepared to make the necessary sacrifices for the good of the realm,” she said sharply, eyes narrowing as she gestured to the workers. “This wedding must reflect the union of two great houses.”
You bit your lip, trying to maintain your composure. “I understand, Your Grace. But I’d like to choose the color of my dress. I’d prefer red and gold.”
Alicent’s eyes flicked to you, her lips curling in a thin smile. “Red and gold? You do realize that’s a bold choice, don’t you? Quite revealing for a wedding dress.”
“Why, does it offend you?” you told her, unable to keep the bitterness out of your tone.
“You are marrying my son, dear. A dress of green would be more appropriate.” Alicent’s tone was firm.
You crossed your arms, standing your ground. “I will not wear green. I refuse. If I must marry him, I at least want some control over my dress.”
Alicent raised an eyebrow, but your defiance seemed to catch her off guard. She stared at you for a moment, then finally sighed. “Very well, but make sure it isn’t too revealing.”
You smiled, knowing you’d won this battle, even if it was a small one. “Thank you, Your Grace.”
♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜
That evening, as the grand hall filled with the sounds of laughter, you were heading to your brother Jacaerys to ask him something about the upcoming wedding preparations. But just as you were about to step inside, you spotted Lord Garrick Redwyne once more.
He smiled at you, his eyes lighting up in recognition. “Ah, princess, how wonderful to see you again.”
You couldn’t help but feel your heart race at the sight of him. His charm was undeniable.
“Lord Garrick,” you replied, smiling back. “I was just about to speak with my brother, but I’m glad to see you.”
His smile grew wider as he took a step closer. “Would you care to accompany me for a moment? Away from the crowds?”, he said as he extended his arm for you to hold onto.
You hesitated for a moment, then nodded. “Yes, I’d like that.”, as you wrapped your arm around his and followed his lead.
He led you through the castle, past the grand halls and into a quieter corridor.
“I’ve been thinking about you,” Lord Garrick said, his voice low as he wrapped his hands around your waist. “I can’t help but wonder what it would be like… to have you, without all the politics, without the pressure of your betrothal.”
You took a deep breath, the tension between you palpable. “I’ve been thinking the same thing,” you murmured, your eyes locked on his.
Without another word, he kissed you—softly at first and then more passionately as the moments stretched. His hands roamed over your body, pulling you closer as his lips moved to your neck. You let out a soft gasp, feeling a shiver run through you.
He moved lower, trailing kisses down your neck, and you gasped softly as he nipped at your skin. His hands were firm, his lips traveled lower still.
His mouth found its way to your most intimate place, and the pleasure was overwhelming, like nothing you had ever felt before. You moaned quietly, afraid of who might hear. You’d waited too long to feel this kind of release, this freedom.
When it was over, you both sat on the cool floor, catching your breath. “That was… incredible,” you whispered, your fingers tracing the lines of his jaw.
Lord Garrick smiled, kissing your forehead softly. “I will be here whenever you need me, my lady.”
For a brief moment, you allowed yourself to forget about Aemond, about the marriage that awaited you. With Garrick, there was no cruelty, no coldness. There was only heat, passion, and the feeling of being wanted for who you were.
As he gave you pleasure, you couldn’t help but think: Maybe I can have a life outside of Aemond, even if it’s only in stolen moments like this.
♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜
The air in the gardens was thick with tension as you walked beside Aemond, the silence between you two almost suffocating. You weren’t looking forward to this forced interaction, but here you were, ordered by the queen to “get to know” the man you were supposed to marry. You had no interest in being his bride, and certainly no desire to get to know him any better.
Aemond’s gaze flicked to you now and then, but you refused to look at him. Finally, after a long silence, Aemond broke it.
“Tell me, why do you always wear that look?” Aemond’s voice broke the silence, his words laced with bitterness. “You’ve been sent here to wed me, yet I don’t see a single ounce of enthusiasm in your expression.”
You didn’t even glance at him as you walked, keeping your pace slow. “Maybe because I have been forced into this marriage” you shot back, the bitterness in your own voice matching his.
“I don’t owe you any pleasantries.”
His lips twisted into a small smirk, though it lacked any real humor. “Of course, you don’t. I suppose that’s why you’ve taken to speaking about me behind my back—saying things I’m sure you think I don’t know.”
You froze. Aemond wasn’t looking at you directly, his gaze focused ahead. You clenched your fists, not willing to let him know he’d struck a nerve.
“What are you talking about?” you spat, though you had a pretty good idea. The rumors, the jokes from your friends… Had they reached him already?
He shot you a glance then, eyes narrowing. “I heard you’ve found yourself someone to entertain you. I suppose it must be rather entertaining to joke about your… lovers.”
Your breath hitched. “What are you insinuating, Aemond?” you asked.
Aemond’s voice dropped to a low tone. “Don’t play dumb with me. I know exactly what I heard. You think I don’t know you’re running around with some other man behind my back? I heard of your little conversation with your friends in the garden. You’re quite the whore, aren’t you? Laughing about my missing eye and discussing your lover like it’s nothing.”
Your jaw clenched at his words. Whore. He had no right to talk to you like that. You took a deep breath, trying to keep your composure. “You have no right of speaking to me in such way.”
You glared at him. “You want to talk about my lover? Fine. I’ll tell you everything. He makes me feel things you could never,” you hissed, taking a step even closer to him. “In fact, I’ve already lost my maidenhood to him.” Lies.
“You think that’s something to be proud of?” he snarled, his voice low and dangerous. “You’re nothing more than a filthy, loose woman, and you’ll regret every second of it once you’re tied to me.”
“You think I’ll regret it?” you snapped back, “You don’t know a damn thing about me, Aemond. I don’t regret anything. Not my lover, not anything I’ve done before now. You’re just angry because I’ve found someone who actually knows how to please a woman.” That said, you turned around to retire to your chambers.
Aemond’s expression twisted into anger. Without warning, he reached out and grabbed your arm, spinning you towards him, forcing you into the nearest wall. You gasped in shock as Aemond pinned you against it. His grip was tight as he pressed you there, his face inches from yours.
“You think you’re so clever, don’t you?” Aemond growled. He gripped your chin tightly, forcing you to look at him. into a bush, his body trapping you against it. “Let me tell you something, princess,” Aemond whispered into your ear, he leaned in closer. “I’ll put a baby in you, and once you’re carrying my child, I won’t touch you again. You’ll be nothing but a vessel for my heir. And when you’re knocked up and useless to me, I’ll get myself a whore. A woman who knows her place. And I’ll bring her to the Red Keep, rub her in your face, and you won’t be able to do a damn thing about it.”
You were petrified as he pinned you against the wall, but he wasn’t finished. “If I find out who your lover is, if I find out you’ve been seeing him behind my back, I’ll make sure you never see him again. I’ll have him dragged out and humiliated, and you’ll never be able to hide from it. You’ll regret every little thing you’ve done.”
Aemond took a step forward, forcing you to tilt your head up to keep your glare locked onto his.
“You think you can humiliate me?” His voice was quiet. “That you can make a mockery of this betrothal? Of me?”
You scoffed, “You’re doing that all on your own, Aemond. If you’re so offended, then call off the wedding.”, you continued “You are a man, a prince I’m sure they will call it of if you object”
His lips curled into something that wasn’t quite a smile. “You think I would let you go that easily?” He leaned in, his breath warm against your ear. “You are mine now. No matter how much you fight it, no matter how much you despise me, you will stand beside me as my wife.”
A shiver ran down your spine at the way he said mine, but you refused to let him see the effect he had on you.
“You can have my hand in marriage, Aemond,” you bit out, “but you will never have me.”
Aemond let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head. “We’ll see about that, wife.”
He turned on his heel, walking away without another word, leaving you standing there with your heart pounding in your chest.
♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜✦ ♜✦♜✦♜✦♜
#hotd fanfic#hotd fanfiction#aemond targaryen#aemond targaryen x reader#aemond one eye#hotd aemond#aemond x reader#prince aemond#aemond fanfiction#aemond x you#aemond fic#aemond smut#house of the dragon#house of the dragon s2
301 notes
·
View notes
Text
Eyes of the Gods IX
series masterlist - part eight
Pairing: Caracalla x fem!Reader x Geta
Summary: The emperors isolate you further.
Warnings: 18+, minors dni, unhealthy relationships, controlling behavior, period typical sexism, obsessive/possessive/ relationships, dub-con, sex, light bondage, dirty talk, light breeding kink, historical inaccuracies, manipulative behavior, jealousy, mentions of slaves/slavery,
Word Count: 3.5k
The night passed by in a tumble of hot, languid touches and warm skin. It had been a challenge to convince Caracalla to leave the baths and harder still to keep his hands off of you on the way to his rooms.
He had fucked you again once you got there, had you bent over the bed in a rush of still-damp skin and sharp teeth. He had leaned over you until you were pressed into the bed, a weeping mess, and fucked you dizzy.
Afterwards, he had climbed on top of you and licked the tears from your cheeks, muttering possessive words. It was as though he thought you might disappear at any moment and the only way to prevent it was to hold you so tight it almost hurt.
Throughout it all, you could not help but steal glances at the door. This had irritated Caracalla, even with all the talk before of 'ours' and 'us' and he had let you know just how annoyed he was by biting you rather viciously on the back of the neck.
You dabbed the area with the tips of your fingers, inspecting them closely. Last night there had been blood but it seemed to have healed over now. The distant sting of pain send a thrill up your spine that you staunchly ignored.
There had still been no sign of Geta this morning. Caracalla had been practically dragged from bed by a group of well-meaning attendants. It had been a risky move and you kept expecting him to snap at them but he had been suspiciously pliant. One of the attendants had given you a grateful smile once they were done and you had almost shrivelled up with embarrassment.
Three Praetorian guards accompanied you now. Part of you winced and thought it excessive; the other part remembered the glint of the knife as it slashed at your face. Whilst you resented their presence you appreciated the protection they offered and would not complain.
You walked cautiously around the palace, trying to ignore the three shadows at your back. You had forced yourself to get ready that morning and leave Caracalla’s rooms; you did not want to let your fears get the best of you. The longer you stayed locked up in the emperor's rooms, the harder it would be to leave them.
The Praetorians seemed just as on edge. It was possible that more of them had been executed last night for the slip in security. You had not had the heart to ask and it shamed you but you wanted to shove all memories of attack in a box and throw it away.
You paused for a moment, thinking. Then you turned and dipped down a quieter corridor, heading towards a small entrance and an uneven set of stairs, worn by the feet of hundreds of slaves and workers. You teetered at the top, inhaling deeply. Already you could smell fresh baked bread and grain.
A Praetorian reached out and gripped your elbow before you could go down. "Where are you going?"
"To the kitchen," you said slowly. "My friends are there."
The Praetorian seemed to consider this, glancing round at his fellow guards. When neither of them said anything he let you go, leaning back and securing a hand on his weapon.
Satisfied, you took to the stairs. The armor of the guards clanked and shook as the passage got smaller. You dreaded to imagine what people would think but your craving for a familiar face overtook any humiliation that might have convinced you to turn around.
It felt as though years had passed since you had last stood in this place. The walls were startlingly bare, the floor plain and bumpy. You ran your fingertips over the stone, letting it pick at your skin. You wondered who slept in your bed now.
You passed several slaves and offered them friendly smiles which they did not return. That was okay - they were not your friends. They did not know you from before.
Eventually you peered into the kitchen, more nervous than you wanted to let on. To your relief, Alba was at the table, spooning plain porridge into her mouth whilst chatting with the head cook.
"Alba," you called out.
She blinked at you, her spoon dropping into her ceramic bowl with a clatter.
"It is. . .me," you finished lamely.
There was a brief pause in which she just stared at you. Heart hammering, you cringed and made as if to leave.
"Wait," she cried, jumping to her feet.
When she folded you into a hug, you almost cried. The Praetorians shifted uncomfortably.
Alba's hair smelled exactly like the plain oil you all used to use. Her cheek was soft and smooth against yours. You had hardly had time to miss her and now it felt like all of that longing was catching up to you all at once. You shoved all other emotions aside and tried to just be happy and enjoy the moment.
"Look at you," she gushed, pulling back to gaze at your face. "You look beautiful - like a noblewoman!"
"No," you said shyly, pinpricks of guilt threatening to ruin your good mood. "I - I've been eating better, I suppose."
Alba went still, glancing over your shoulder at the Praetorians. "I was so worried," she said, "that your routine would be different from what you were used to. You know?"
"I know," you nodded, "things have been different but I managed to work it out."
That was a gross exaggeration but you did not want to worry your friend further. Palace gossip had probably kept her informed to a certain extent but there was no saying how much of it had been accurate. If it had been Alba that had been taken, you would have assumed she was getting beaten on the daily and subjected to all kinds of abuse.
"Listen," she said, "I have many duties today. Tomorrow, though, I can make time for you. Will you come back?"
You nodded eagerly. "That would be perfect. I will be back."
You left the kitchen reluctantly, pushed forward by the disapproving looks of the Praetorians. You ignored them and practically skipped back up the stairs. Things seemed a little brighter now that you had been able to talk to your friend.
Tomorrow you would discreetly ask her what kind of rumors she had heard. New ones would no doubt sprout now that you had ventured down to the kitchens but you did not care. The link to your old life had been worn thin; talking to your old friend seemed to strengthen it a little.
Night had fallen by the time Caracalla reappeared in his room. He was flustered and irascible, staring at you longingly on the bed with a twisted frown.
"Geta wishes to speak with me," he continued to frown, eyes dipping past your face and further down south.
"I'll go back to my room -" you started.
"No," he interrupted. "You will stay here now. It is night and the Praetorians will be just outside the door."
You picked up on the unspoken words - do not leave. After the attack, you were more than happy to obey. The darkness creeping into the halls was no longer the safe haven it used to be.
The bed felt cold and empty and you tossed and turned until morning, eager to see your friend once more. You dressed quickly, yanking your clothes over your head and stomping into your sandals. The day felt promising and you were determined to keep yourself busy.
As Caracalla had said, there were Praetorians waiting outside the door. You tried to ignore the prickle of anxiety that fluttered around the back of your head. It was easier to tell yourself that they were only there to keep others not - not to also keep you in.
It was morning now, though, and you were more or less free to roam. The air smelled heavy with the promise of a storm. It felt sticky and thick, urging you to pluck at the fabric of your stola and create a small pocket of cool air. Perspiration beaded on the lips of several of the guards; you did not envy the uniform they wore.
Early morning seemed the best time to see Alba, before she got sucked into the grueling tasks of the day. Even if it was just for fifteen minutes, you were thrilled at the idea of sitting with her and catching up.
You glanced at the Praetorians. Of course, you would be limited on exactly what you could say. Still, idle gossip was better than nothing.
You entered the kitchen with a flourish, half-smile formed on your lips. An unfamiliar woman stood at the giant stove, mixing a batch of porridge intended for the staff.
"I apologise for the intrusion," you said, "but I'm looking for a friend. Alba?"
"Don't know an Alba," the woman replied, continuing to stir.
At that moment, one of the Praetorians cleared his throat. Something about the sound sent dread crawling through your veins. You slowly swivelled to face him.
"My apologies," he grimaced, "but all the kitchen staff were sent away last night. There have all been replaced."
Shaking your head, you plucked at your stola once more, feeling the oppressive heat crowd around you. "No. No. I saw her just yesterday."
"She would have been dismissed after that."
You pushed past them, taking the stairs two at a time. There was no questioning who had done it - but why? There was no part of you that could understand, no matter how desperately you tried.
Overcome by dizziness, you fell forward onto the steps. The rough material bit into your palms as you forced yourself to sit, to breathe. The idea that you may have just ruined your friends life was making you physically sick. You placed one hand at the base of your throat, counting as high as you could.
Hysteria threatened to bloom as you sat shaking. It was fortunate you had come down so early in the morning or you would have been in the way of bustling servants and their duties. The Praetorians looked on with a mixture of pity and something you could not name.
You were still trying to calm your breathing when you noticed a pair of feet on the steps level with your shoulder. Geta looked down at you, taking in your shivering form. He was wearing a black toga lined with golden embroidery, a crown of laurels nestled in the waves of his hair. He looked like a young god, triumphant.
He held out his hand and said your name. "Come."
You took it without thinking, letting him pull you to your feet and lead you out of the staircase. Numb, you followed him all the way to the familiar halls closest to his quarters. The angry part of you demanded that you riot, that you pull away from him and scream your frustrations. It was quietened by reason. You let your brain soothe itself as you stumbled after Geta.
As you expected, he took you to his rooms. Neither of you said anything and it remained that way until you dropped your gaze.
You heard the soft scuffs of his sandals on the floor as he approached you, hand coming up to dust over your cheek. "It is not appropriate for a lady to be scurrying about in the kitchens."
You scoffed and pushed his hand away. "A lady? I am the furthest thing - "
"You are what we say you are!" his chest was rising and falling rapidly. "If we say you are a lady, then it is so. If we say you are ours, then it is so. Why do you insist on these little rebellions?"
Geta had an iron-tight grip on your wrist. Your forearm throbbed in protest but he would not let go. He used your arm to pull you closer until you were chest-to-chest. His eyes were wild with emotion and you had to look away to avoid getting sucked in.
"You do not even know," he shook his head, sneering. "I thought that your night with Caracalla might make you think twice about this sort of thing."
Finally, you yanked your arm away, clutching it to your chest. "It was not a rebellion," you spat, "she was my friend. I wanted to see -"
"Are we not enough?"
Your mouth opened and closed for several moments. Geta stared intently at your face, waiting for his answer. When it did not come - for how could you answer such a thing! - he approached you once again, crowding you against the wall.
You stayed perfectly still as he placed his head in the junction between your neck and shoulder, breathing in the scent of you. His hair tickled the side of your neck. Anger was still fizzing in the air, or maybe it was the storm outside approaching.
"You forget your place. I am an emperor of Rome," he murmured into your neck, "I am all you need."
You did not flinch away when his hand came up to cup your cheek. His eyes were still frantic as they met yours, his hand warm as it held you in place. His other hand came to rest on your chest, lips twitching when he felt the way your heart thundered against his palm.
Geta kissed you like it was his right. His tongue ran over the seam of your lips until you opened, moaning into the kiss. The heat of the day combined with Geta's mouth made your head swim but you did not pull away. You quivered as his tongue began to fuck your mouth, imitating sex with an intensity that left you reeling.
His hands fisted in the fabric at your waist, pulling you from the wall and directing you until the backs of your knees hit the bed. You tumbled backwards, breathless, delirious.
Geta tore at his own clothes. "Tell me," he commanded, "what did he do to you?"
"W-what?" you stammered.
"My brother," he hissed, "where did he touch you?"
Flashes of your time with Caracalla made your throat dry, your thighs clench. Geta climbed onto the bed next to you, cock bouncing against his thigh. Your eyes zeroed in on the precum beading at the tip, your tongue subconsciously swiping across your bottom lip.
His hair was darker than his brothers. You could see the light bouncing off of the tiny hairs on his thighs. His cock was red and angry-looking, dripping with clear fluid. Geta swiped his finger across the tip, smearing his pre-cum against your lips, watching as your tongue dipped out to clean it up.
"I can see that you are thinking of him," he said, snatching your hand, "but he is not the one who is here with you now."
Geta wrapped your hand around his cock, groaned as he used you to stroke himself. His chest was hairless and sweat beaded there, rolled down a path that you wanted to trace with your lips.
Without warning, he began to rip at your clothes. You yelped as your breasts were suddenly free, nipples hardening in the warm air of the room. Geta ducked down to tease them, teeth making you hiss and whine.
His hand continued to travel down to your stomach, resting there for several moments. Then he pulled back, gathering strips of clothing to bind your hands and push them above your head. Your cunt clenched as he made the bindings tight, tugging at them to ensure you could not break free.
"Do not move unless I say otherwise," he commanded.
He peeled the rest of your clothes from you as though you were a dessert he was slowly unveiling. You quivered at the intensity of his attention, certain that he could physically see your heart beating beneath your breast.
Geta straddled your lower legs, eyes hungrily taking in every part of you. Gently, he reached out and traced your areola with his finger, eyes scorching as your back arched to meet his touch. Sweat began to gather on your hairline but you hardly noticed - all you could see, feel, smell was him. That heady scent of him that made you insane.
Splaying his hand at the base of your neck, he bent until his mouth was pressed against your sternum. He was whispering things against your skin but you could not make out his words. Gradually he went lower, lower, until his mouth was hovering above your stomach.
"Such a vulnerable area," he mused, "so many vital things here. Kidneys, liver, stomach. Womb."
You gasped as his tongue delved into your belly button. It sent a desperate pang to your core and your hips bucked wantonly, grinding into his stomach. It was difficult to keep your arms above your head but you did not want to displease him.
Geta sat up, fingers trailing through the wet mess you had left on his stomach. He played with it, eyes dropping to your weeping cunt. His finger dug into your thighs as he pulled them further apart, spreading you wide.
"Your body, at least, is honest," he sounded pleased, "slick, swollen, ready to be fucked. A cunt worthy of an emperor."
You furrowed your brows when Geta settled down next to you. A yelp echoed around the room as he pulled you on top of him, your hands bound in front of you and your cunt leaking against the thick line of his cock. You could not help but tilt your hips, pressing your clit against him and rocking a little.
"Fuck," he swore loudly, "yes, that is - that is what I want. Show me how much you want me."
He pressed your thigh, urging you to balance on your knees as he lined his cock up with your cunt. Your entire body was shuddering as you held yourself above him, letting him rub himself against the petals of your sex.
Geta's fingers curled into your hips, pushing you down. Sinking onto his cock felt like arriving home to find a warm meal awaiting you. Short pants pushed past your lips as you blinked blearily down at him.
His thumb rubbed a lazy circle on your clit, causing you to jolt and rock forward. Both of you moaned at the change in pressure. It felt as if he was pressing somewhere behind your bellybutton, unrelenting and firm.
It took a moment to get the rhythm, but soon you were rolling down onto him like you had been doing it all your life. His cock stretched you wide, left you mewling and trembling. Geta began to meet you halfway, thrusting up into your cunt as you sank down.
"Feels good?" he panted. "I'll give you this whenever you want, just need to obey."
His thumb continued to torment your clit, pulling away any time you began to tightened and threatened to go over the edge. You were seconds away from erupting into tears, seconds away from begging.
"Tell me it feels good," he bit out, using your bound wrists to pull you down harder and harder.
"F-feels good!"
"What feels good?" he pinched your clit, grinning up at you with a carnal smile. "What feels good, sweet girl?"
"Your cock," you cried out, "inside me. You feel good inside me."
That was an under exaggeration. You felt thoroughly fucked; like no one else other than the emperors would be able to make you feel like this again. The pair of you dissolved into a frenzy, clenching fingers, bright eyes and slick sounds. You felt certain that Cupid was in the room, ravaging your mind with lust and desire until Geta was all you could stand to think about.
"Such a good girl," he rasped, "taking all of me like that."
You bit out a whimper at the pleasure that wrapped around your middle, pulling tight as you came undone. You jerked in Geta's hold, at the mercy of your own orgasm and unable to move. He pulled out of you and you mourned the loss, but then he was positioning you on your back and plunging into you once more.
He held your ankles on either side of his head, turning to press kisses and soft bites into the flesh there. His eyes burned into yours as he chased his own end, thrusts becoming sloppy and uncoordinated.
He bit down hard on your ankle as he came, hips stuttering into yours as he fucked his cum deeper inside of you. Just when you thought he was going to pull out, he leaned down and secured his arms around you, rolling until you were resting on his heaving chest.
"My hands," you said, holding up your bound wrists.
"Shhh," he pinched your bottom lip, "later."
You could feel him softening inside of you. It was oddly erotic. He groaned when you shifted, squeezing you until you went still. He was still watching you, even as your eyes began to get heavy-lidded and you could not help but rest your head on his chest.
Whatever barrier there was between you two was now long gone, kept at bay by the feeling of his seed leaking out of you. You felt thoroughly owned and Geta's grip on the back of your neck only reinforced that feeling.
Author’s Note - reblogs/comments/notes/asks are all highly motivating to me so please let me know what you think ♥️
The masterlist has been updated with dates you can expect future updates!
taglist - @only4thefics @doodle-with-rhy @lover-rep-fanfic @claraisme23 @sashaphantomhive @multifandombtch @t6gse370
@merrymunsons @europixie @prestinalove @malfoycassimalfoy
@jovial-cowboy @akamitrani @bocreep @justasmallbean @moompie @duckyhowls @justlibra @mama-frog @fionaapplelover2010
@verypoetrytraveler @darleniweenie
@feral-postings @honey-eyed-munson @an34l @happysparklingshadows @hiroshiro @slaytheusurper @1950schick @quaintquinn @queenofviolenceandnerds @001mon @fandom-princess-forevermore @lostsoldieronahill @boywivlove
#eyes of the gods#fred hechinger#joseph quinn#emperor caracalla#emperor caracalla x reader#emperor geta x reader#emperor geta#gladiator ii#gladiator 2#caracalla x reader#geta x reader#caracalla x reader x geta
204 notes
·
View notes
Text
10 things i hate about you || f.w.
summary: rumor has it that you and fred weasley are going out. being the instigators you two are, you decide to play into said rumors. but just how far could you go before you lose sight of the line between fiction and reality?
words: ~7.9k LMFAO I REALLY WENT OVERBOARD HERE
warnings: cheesiness, cliche 10 things i hate about you vibes, both y/n and fred being oblivious idiots. what’s more to love
a/n: you thought i’d avoid writing another fake dating fic? with fred? NEVER. ik there r some fake dating fred fics out there but i swear we need MORE bc this is the best trope ever idc. also made up a name for the school paper cs i forgot if it was a thing in the books/movies lol. reader is an implied gryffindor/ravenclaw but can technically be in whatever house you’d like : )
The problem with Hogwarts was that rumors spread through its halls like fiendfyre.
It all started during the Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Ravenclaw. Harry had narrowly caught the Snitch after a Dementor false alarm and carried the team to victory, causing the stadium to explode into ground-shaking cheers. Waves of deep crimson and gold were pouring onto the field and you almost got trampled in the midst of it until someone pulled you into the center.
“There you are—I was looking all over for you,” Fred beamed. “You were watching, right?”
“I was sitting front row…you literally saw me, Fred,” you stated plainly.
“I know, but I wanted to make sure,” he winked at you, sidelining you into a hug. “You look very pretty, by the way. I think my hat looks better on you than me.”
“Anddd there’s the woman of the hour! He couldn’t stop staring at you—almost crashed into the teachers’ section ‘cause of that,” Lee came over and clasped your shoulder.
“That’s what that was all about? Freddie, you need to get it together!”
“Can’t help when you’re as alluring as a Veela,” the compliment rolled effortlessly off his tongue. He then tilted his chin down to kiss your forehead, and you didn’t bother pushing him away despite the fact that he was all sweaty after being up in the air.
A bright flash of light pulled you out of Fred’s embrace, and you blinked to see Colin standing there with a wide grin on his face, camera in hand.
“Just capturing the moment,” the younger Gryffindor said excitedly. “This is gonna be a good one!”
You thought nothing of it until you went down to the Great Hall for breakfast the following morning. You went over to find your Ravenclaw friends, who seemed to be huddled around something, staring at it intensely.
“Oh, hey Y/N!” Cho beamed brightly at you, moving over to make room for you to sit next to her. “Have you seen the latest school newsletter?”
You filled your plate and took a copy of the Hogwarts Daily Digest that Padma gave you. “No…what’s it all about?”
“Check page 3,” she told you. You took a bite of your toast first, pausing as you scanned over the page. At the front and center was a moving picture of you and Fred embracing, him pressing a kiss to your temple, smiles of pure bliss on both your faces. You had to admit that Colin had a way with pictures; so much so that you almost would’ve believed you and Fred were a true couple just by looking at the article.
“So we’re going out, apparently,” you said, taking another bite of your food, “...Interesting.”
“Several students were interviewed about it, and they’re wondering if you guys are,” Cho explained. “With the way he kept looking over at you during the game, and how he was searching for you after it ended.”
“I—I’ve ought to talk to Fred himself, see what he thinks about this—” you spluttered, feeling hot all of a sudden. “I just—we’re not even—”
“But you would be very cute together,” your best friend added. “I mean, you have known each other for how long now? It wouldn’t come as a surprise to anyone if you were.”
At the end of the day, you went to the library to squeeze in some quiet alone time for reading, curling up on one of the plushy sofas near the bookshelves. You were deep into a mythical book that Hermione recommended, fully zoned in for what felt like forever until the cushion sank a bit, indicating that someone had sat down next to you.
“What do you want, Fred,” you sighed without even looking up from your book. “Come to bother me again?”
He took the book from your hands in response and closed it.
“Hey, I was reading that—” you began.
“I wanted to ask you about the article,” he stated, “don’t you think Creevey’s quite the photographer?”
You scoffed. “If this is about us being a couple, you know we’re not.”
“I was going to suggest something else.”
“And what is that?”
“Given that half the school is talking about us already,” he referred to the whispers in the halls that followed you from class to class, “why not play into the rumors a bit?”
“So you’re suggesting that, what?”
“That we say we’re a couple.”
“...you want to pretend that we’re going out?”
“Why not?”
“That’s insane,” you shot him a glare. “What do either of us get out of it?”
“Practice, of course,” Fred had a proud look on, “but also, why not have some fun with it?”
You stopped and thought about it for a second. He was right—who were you to not want to have a bit of fun? After all, it was just Fred; it couldn’t be that hard to fake-date someone, especially when you had no real feelings for them.
“Fine, but only on one condition.”
“What’s that, love?”
“Promise not to fall in love with me?” You stuck your hand out towards him.
Fred took it and gave it a firm shake, his signature mischievous grin making its appearance. “As long as you don’t fall for me either.”
“Dream on.”
He leans forward, voice dropping to a low whisper. “10 galleons says you’ll fall in love with me first.”
“Oh, please. 20 says you won’t even last half as long.”
“You’re on.”
So it began—settling into the whole routine was surprisingly easy. But of course, it was probably easier since you had money on the line; asides from George, you and Fred were the most competitive people in the entire school. You’d do anything for extra money, glory, and infinite bragging rights.
Making it a point to one-up each other, you began to brainstorm ways to really play up the whole “fake girlfriend” thing.
i. the pda competition, part 1
Monday afternoon’s Potions lesson proceeded as always, with Snape’s annoying, drawling voice instructing you on what to do.
Today’s class was boring but ended early, the only downside being that you were assigned a hefty load of homework.
“By the beginning of Wednesday’s class, you shall turn in to me two feet of parchment on the history of Strengthening Solution and its’ properties…” Snape ordered, “...for now, follow the instructions on the board. Ingredients are in the back. I expect the utmost perfection and accuracy…those who fail shall not be tolerated.”
Groaning internally, you headed to the back of the classroom towards the supply cabinets, Fred following close behind. Either Snape was out to get you both or it was sheer luck that had you paired together for this assignment.
“Wait, you forgot something,” Fred called out as you were about to walk away.
You turned around, a snarky reply ready. “What is—”
You didn’t even have the chance to finish your sentence when he grabbed you by the wrist and tugged you into his chest, kissing you square on the lips. You were completely taken by surprise and had no time to react whatsoever.
Low wolf-whistles and “ooohs” reverbrated throughout the entire classroom as you broke apart.
“What was that for?” you hissed.
There was a devilish grin on his face, and you so desperately wanted to wipe it right off him. “Just trying to be a good fake boyfriend, of course,” he whispered into your ear.
“Touch me again without warning and I’ll break your nose,” you said in a low tone, ignoring the heat rising up your cheeks.
“Miss Y/L/N…Mr. Weasley…” Snape said lowly, “...back to your seats, both of you. This is a classroom, not a bedroom. Get to work.”
Several students giggled at this and you huffed, heading back to your seat. You didn’t speak more than a few sentences to Fred for the remainder of the lesson, face still flushed from the sudden incident. He kept stealing glances at you as you worked in silence, adding the ingredients into your bubbling cauldron with careful, precise movements.
“That’s 1-0 to me,” he reminded you. “Better hurry and catch up, or I’m winning those Galleons.”
“Don’t get ahead of yourself,” you muttered, uncapping the bottle in front of you and pouring some of the liquid in.
ii. the pda competition, part 2
After Fred had kissed you in the middle of a packed classroom, you were determined to get back at him, racking your brain for ideas.
You sat under a sprawling tree by the Great Lake with Cedric, Cho, Padma, Ernie, and several other Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw students. Somehow, you got lucky and all had matching free periods today, taking the opportunity to have a picnic by the water together.
“A little birdie told me that you and a special someone were going out,” Cedric pointed a finger at you, the other arm slung around Cho’s shoulders. “Now what’s going on?”
“They’ve always been mad about each other, only took them a million years to see it,” Ernie butted in. “Isn’t it obvious? One would think they’re already married at this point, though.”
“Who’s married to who?” you heard someone ask from behind you.
“Speak of the devil,” Ernie said, “there he is!”
“Was going to check on you—see you at supper?” Fred lightly touched your cheek. You nodded blindly, the skin of his hand hot on your face.
“Okay, I’ll meet you there.”
You turned back around to see everyone smirking at you knowingly.
“What?” you questioned, adjusting the collar of your shirt as if nothing had happened.
“Aren’t you two the cutest,” Cho laughed breathily, “Ernie was right. It’s like you’re married.”
��Oh shut up, we’re still much too young for that.”
“Not for long!”
Of course the only empty seat at the Gryffindor table that evening was next to Fred, and he made sure that you were sitting as close to him as humanly possible. All it would take was an extra few inches and you’d fully be sitting on his lap. You shook off the embarrassment and snapped back into it, determined to win the bet.
“I missed you all day, you know,” he admitted, placing a dinner roll onto your plate for you. “Where have you been?”
“By the lakes,” you said matter-of-factly. “Where else would I be?”
“With me, obviously.”
“I’d rather be anywhere else.”
“Well that hurt,” he pretended to look hurt. “I thought I was your favorite.”
“Second to last,” you joked. “Hey, wait—there’s something on your mouth.”
“Where?” he tried motioning around with his fingers but to no avail.
“Right…here…” you murmured, gently grasping his chin and pressing a lingering kiss to the corner of his lip, tasting a hint of the sweet cranberry sauce he’d been eating on the tip of your tongue. Loud gasps erupted through the Great Hall at the sudden private but public display.
Fred inhaled sharply—he knew you were bold, but like this? For once, the jokester had nothing sarcastic to counter you with and was at a loss for words.
When you pulled away, both yours and his faces were a shade of deep scarlet.
“Cat got your tongue?” you smirked, discreetly slipping a sheet of paper into his back pocket. “That’s 1-1 now, Fred.”
Again, Fred was left speechless.
“I feel like I’m interrupting something very…” Ron coughed, damn near choking on his chicken leg. “Intimate. Scandalous. Very—”
“Shut it, Ronald,” you cut him off. “Can’t a girl snog her boyfriend when she wants?”
More jaws dropped at your reply, and you simply continued eating, a victorious grin on your face. Fred looked down and fished the note out of his pocket, unfolding the smooth parchment to reveal your tidy penmanship.
Now who’s the flustered one? you know where to find me if you need me xx
You were so going to win.
iii. the serenade
You found yourself sitting on the bench watching the Gryffindor Quidditch team practice—it was Fred’s idea to show up to as many of them as possible to really sell the whole “fake dating” thing. You didn’t mind all that much, as you got bored easily and liked to have a change of scenery every so often while you were studying.
A loud, abrupt screech caused you to look up from your textbook and you winced, covering your ears.
“You’re just too good to be true…can’t take my eyes off of you…” a melodic voice began flowing across the stadium. Confused, you set your book down and stood up, looking around for the source of the noise.
“You’d be like Heaven to touch, I wanna hold you so much…at long last love has arrived…”
Fred suddenly appeared from the commentator’s box, holding a microphone. He casually leaned against the pole before sliding down and hitting the bleachers, gracefully making his way down the steps.
“...And I thank God I’m alive…” his eyes remained focused on you, blazing gold and green. “You’re just too good to be true…”
“What the—”
He spun around and pointed at you, the corners of his lips quirking up in a childish grin, “...Can’t take my eyes off of you.”
“HIT IT, WOOD!” you heard someone (was that Lee?) yell, and music began blasting from the speakers.
Your friends were eyeing you with delight, fully entertained by the fact that you had absolutely no clue what was happening. Fred continued singing while he sauntered down the bleachers with a grace that you had never seen.
“I love you, baby, and if it's quite alright
I need you, baby, to warm the lonely night
I love you, baby, trust in me when I say
Oh, pretty baby, don't bring me down, I pray
Oh, pretty baby, now that I found you, stay
And let me love you, baby, let me love you”
A blush coated your cheeks as he finally approached you, taking one of your hands in his and twirling you around. He held your gaze the entire time, eyes alight with what looked like genuine joy and passion. The rest of your classmates joined in as they crowded around you, joining together in one voice.
It was impossible to hold back the smile creeping up your face as Fred continued to sing—he was undeniably charming, and you had to admit, this was well worth suffering a brief loss for.
“Oh pretty baby, trust in me when I say…” the final lyrics left his mouth and everyone burst into applause. He made a show of bowing dramatically and kissing your hand in an exaggerated motion.
You rolled your eyes at the overly extravagant gesture. But deep down, you had enjoyed every second of the impromptu serenade.
Within minutes after it ended, Fred’s musical spectacle was the talk of the school. Students nudged each other in the corridors as you passed by, whispering words of encouragement, saying how they wished for a relationship like yours, and wondering where they could possibly find someone like Fred.
You felt him slip something into your robe’s pocket. Fred had sidled up next to you as you headed up the stairs to the common room, still grinning widely.
“2-1,” he reminded you, kissing your cheek before turning to the Fat Lady and uttering the password. He stepped through the portrait hole and turned back to wait for you, then walked all the way inside. “Better continue that game of catch up, I might just steal the title of ‘best fake partner ever’ from you.”
There’s that beautiful smile, the note read. Keep it on for me, will you?
iv. the nightmare
Your body seemed to have a mind of its own, because it was 3:27 a.m. and you were wide awake after barely squeezing in a few hours of sleep.
Nothing you did worked; even the Potion for Dreamless Sleep had failed to keep the nightmares at bay. You didn’t last long before jolting awake, beads of sweat forming at your forehead and chest heaving with raggedy, jagged breaths.
After several minutes of tossing and turning you gave up, quietly tiptoeing down the stairs to the common room. The fireplace was on, indicating that someone was already there—
“Y/N?” Fred turned around from his spot on the couch to look at you. “What’re you doing up at this hour?”
You yawned, “I could ask you the same thing.”
“Finishing an assignment,” he sighed, rubbing his forehead. Sheets of parchment, a vial of ink, and several books were spread out on the coffee table. “You?”
“Nothing,” you lied, sitting down next to him. “Couldn’t sleep.”
He didn’t miss the hoarse tone in your voice nor your tear-stained face, stopping what he was doing to fully focus on you. “Now I know that’s not true. What’s bothering you, really?”
“I said I’m fine, just can’t sleep.” You let out a shuddering sigh and attempted to will the tears away, but your vision began to blur. “Go finish your work—”
“Hey.” Fred’s voice was soft. “Come here.”
His arms gingerly wrapped around your trembling frame to envelop you into a tight hug. He reached one hand up to smooth out your hair as you shook with silent sobs, your hands curling into the fabric of his robes as if holding onto him would keep you from slipping away and losing yourself again.
Fred was never one to be patient, but he knew that you just needed this moment free of chaos. So he waited, laying there with you as he continued murmuring soothing words into your ear, gently rubbing your back; he’d wait for as long as he’d need to.
You didn’t know how much time passed until the tears ran themselves dry and your throat felt like it had been scraped raw.
“Want to tell me what happened?” he suggested. “But only if you’re comfortable, that is.”
You hesitated, wondering if it was a good idea to tell him. Maybe he’d think you were strange…but seeing how he looked so genuine in that moment changed your mind.
“I lost you…I lost everyone. I watched you die, Fred.” Your voice was cracked and raw, which sent a pang through his chest. The image of Fred’s lifeless body trapped between the rubble flashed across your vision, feeling as if it was wrapping its cold fingers around your throat. “I watched you all die and I couldn��t save you.”
“But I’m alive and well right now, aren’t I?” he assured you calmly, “I’ll be here for as long as you want me around. You’ll have to fight to the death to get rid of me.”
Managing a broken laugh, you looked up at him. “Really?”
“Really. What are fake boyfriends for, anyway?” His hand found its place against your cheek, fingers gently skimming across your skin. You leaned into his touch and let out a sigh, lips just barely brushing over his palm.
“No one’s here, Fred…you don’t need to pretend.”
“I know I don’t.” Any and all traces of half-witted sarcasm were gone; wiped clean off his face. Instead, his eyes were glossed over with concern as they raked over yours. “Figured I could keep you company? Since I didn’t want you to be alone in your head like this.”
“I’d like that.”
He then passed a familiar folded square to you, and you opened it with a smile.
I’m here, whenever you need - F.W
v. the hospital wing run-in
“For Godric’s sake, how many more times will I have to see you in here?” Madam Pomfrey demanded as she hurried around, setting a metal tray by your bedside. “This is the third time this month.”
“Sorry,” you winced as you shifted your injured leg onto the pillow she’d set out.
“What is it this time?”
“I broke my ankle.”
“Doing what, exactly?”
Pursing your lips, you elected to tell her the modified version of the story, which was the one where you had tripped while going down the stairs, not the one that included running down the Astronomy Tower after sneaking up there for a dare (the twins’ doing).
She shook her head in disbelief, glancing over the cuts on your face and fixing the bandages around your foot. “You’ll be in here for a few days. We’ll have to regrow the bones in your foot and ankle…my, how someone can break this many bones just from missing a step, I can’t seem to understand…what are all of you doing here?”
You followed her gaze to where Hermione, Ginny, Cho, and Fred were standing by the hospital wing’s entrance, alight with excitement upon seeing that you were awake.
“Guys—”
“Miss Granger, Miss Weasley, and Mr. Weasley, need I remind you that no visitors are allowed at this time! I advise that you all head back,” Madam Pomfrey ordered sharply.
“But we haven’t seen her all last night and this morning! Can we just stay for a minute,” Hermione begged. “Please?”
The older woman sighed as she scanned your friends (and fake? boyfriend’s) desperate, pleading faces. “...Alright, then. Don’t stay too long and for Godric’s sake, let her breathe.”
They immediately crowded around your bed and Fred walked over to your side, crouching down so that you were eye level with him.
“There’s my princess,” his charming persona was back in full force, and he smoothly brushed a few stray hairs out of your face. For what felt like the eleventh time, he was swooping in to kiss your cheek. Not that you were counting. “How’re you feeling?”
“Better now that you’re here,” you winked as you attempted to prop yourself into an upright position, but failed, giving up and flopping back down. “Ow. My foot.”
Ginny pretended to throw up on Hermione, who then elbowed her in the stomach. “Ow!” she yelped. “What was that for?”
“Let’s leave the happy couple alone,” she hissed, and they slowly backed away to give you some space.
Fred pulled up a chair next to your bedside, propping his chin in his hand to stare at you. “I’m sorry, really. I didn’t mean for you to end up with five broken bones.”
“And a concussion, a killer headache, and not to mention dozens of sore muscles,” you grimaced, but felt a slight ache in your chest when you realized he looked genuinely guilty. “I don’t blame you, really. I mean, I was just as stupid and reckless. I definitely could’ve been more careful but I wasn’t.”
“I’m supposed to mess up your lipstick,” he groaned, “not your bones.”
“Someone took ‘public displays of affection’ the wrong way,” you said sarcastically, and then there was a brief moment of silence before you both burst into laughter.
“Damn right he di—OW, Hermione!”
“Gin, let’s go!” With that, the two girls left the hospital wing, leaving the two of you alone.
“Why are you here, anyway? Hermione and Ginny are because they’re my friends, and you’re my—”
“—lovely, charming, undeniably handsome boyfriend, of course. Why wouldn’t I be here?” Fred finished your sentence for you.
“Right,” your voice was dripping with sarcasm, “I just can’t seem to get rid of you, can I? It seems like you’re always around.”
“And yet, you don’t push me away,” a smile tugged at his lips. “Which clearly means that I’m just that irresistible. I don’t need a charm or some silly love potion to reel you in.”
“Don’t think that because I’m incapacitated, this game is over,” you warned him. “I will beat your arse to a pulp, and you’ll be twenty Galleons lighter. I bet you’re madly in love with me already.”
“Believe what you want, my darling,” he sing-songed, twirling his wand between his fingers. “But we all know I’ve already won this game.”
“Yeah, right. We’re tied now, by the way. That’s for getting me injured.”
“Oi! You can’t just—”
“Shh…don’t come crying to me ‘till you lose.”
He ended up staying overnight.
You didn’t protest at all.
Neither did Madam Pomfrey later that evening after seeing him slumped over on your bed, fast asleep, one hand clutching yours like you were the only thing he had left to lose.
vi. the howler
For once you managed to get to the Great Hall before Fred did. The bloke was always criminally late or ridiculously early to everything; it was almost laughable how there was no in between for him.
He finally showed up just ten minutes before breakfast was supposed to end, breathing hard with his hair all messed up.
“What’d I miss?” he asked you.
“Nothing,” you responded. “Just another ordinary day…”
A gust of wind suddenly swept through the hallway causing the napkins to flutter in the air. A giant grey owl came swooping down onto the table and landed straight in front of Fred, clutching an envelope in its curved talons.
“What’s Errol doing here? We’re not supposed to get our daily mail til’ tomorrow,” Ron gawked, “surprised that he’s here given the number of times he’s collapsed mid-delivery—oh blimey Fred, you must be in trouble! You’ve got a Howler!”
Several Gryffindors around you giggled at this.
With a slight look of confusion and fear, Fred carefully removed the seal on the bright red envelope. Molly Weasley’s booming voice immediately came bursting from the pages.
“FRED WEASLEY, HOW COULD YOU NOT TELL ME THAT YOU WERE DATING MY FUTURE DAUGHTER-IN-LAW! I AM DISAPPOINTED IN YOU—Y/N dear, if you’re hearing this, I’m very happy for you and hope to see you at the Burrow soon, I’ll make sure to whip up some homemade custard for you—YOU OUGHT TO TREAT HER RIGHT, BOY, OR ELSE! I BROUGHT YOU INTO THIS WORLD AND I SURE AS MERLIN CAN TAKE YOU RIGHT OUT!”
A silence fell over the entire Great Hall and Fred sat there, in shock. The red envelope folded itself up and then burst into flames, its ashes crumbling to the floor.
“I’ve never seen him turn that red,” George sniggered. “You’re bloody brilliant, Y/N.”
“Y-you did this?” Fred spluttered.
“Can’t say I didn’t,” you hummed, patting his head affectionately. “Your mum was bound to find out, one way or another.”
“And you thought this was the best idea?”
“Aww, is little Freddie all embarrassed?” you teased. “Never thought I’d live to see that day.”
“Quit gloating,” the redhead grumbled. “You haven’t won yet. Better sleep with one eye open tonight.”
vii. the pda competition, part ∞
As it turned out, continuing to slip into your fake relationship only became more fun as the days and weeks dragged on. And being competitive only added to the fun, as you were scrambling to one-up each other.
You often opted to hold his hand when walking from place to place, which wasn’t difficult given that you were almost always with him now and had to sell the idea that you really were together. His hands were rough and calloused from all those hours working on joke shop prototypes, but they were still surprisingly comforting. A way to keep you grounded when your head got stuck in the clouds.
Fred’s signature move was, of course, dropping random kisses on your cheek when you didn’t expect it. Sometimes, when he was feeling bolder than usual, that would change to the tender spot between your ear and jaw, your shoulder, or your nose. And each of those times he made sure they were extra drawn-out and that you were in a crowded area so others would see it. The courtyard. The Quidditch pitch. The classroom (two of those incidents were in Potions, much to Snape’s dismay. He didn’t even bother taking points off due to being too disgusted).
“I have a massive exam today,” he declared loudly to you as you stood in front of his upcoming class together. “I think I’m going to need a kiss.”
“Why?” you scoffed. “What do you need that for?”
“For good luck,” Fred said, “it’s kind of a tradition, isn’t it?”
“You…want a kiss for good luck?” you started.
“I’m waiting…” he sang, face turned slightly in an invitation. You sighed and went up on your tiptoes, doing as he asked. “Thank you. But you have terrible aim…you missed.”
“I fear you’re having way too much fun with this,” you muttered. “Don’t make excuses. My lips are not going near yours unless they absolutely need to now.”
“Oh come on, you know you’re having loads of fun too,” he called out as he walked into the classroom. “Catch you later, sweetheart!”
viii. the butterbeer (alt: the pda competition, part ∞)
It was the day of another Hogsmeade outing and you were hand-in-hand with Fred as you walked down the cobblestone streets together. You had planned to spend the day alone for the most part and join Cho for a meal, but Fred had cornered you at breakfast and insisted you go on a date with him.
“To keep up the façade,” he insisted. “Wouldn’t people find it odd if the castle’s favorite couple wasn’t together?”
You nodded and didn’t protest further; you had no energy to do so anyway. It was far too cold for your taste; you had been dragged out without having time to grab your gloves, blowing hot hair into your hands that were steadily growing numb.
“Love,” he called for you as he took your hands in his, “oh, your fingers feel like ice.”
“No…shit…” your teeth chattered as you attempted to respond steadily. “Might lose ‘em if we don’t hurry up and get inside—”
“Wait one second,” Fred said as you two stopped right outside the Three Broomsticks, wasting no more time in taking his gloves off and handing them to you to put on, while he wrapped his house scarf around your neck. “There. Let’s head in.”
“But—”
“Boyfriend duties, remember?” he winked at you as he pushed the door open, holding it for you to step inside first. “Come on. I think a butterbeer or two’ll warm you up.”
Fred’s hand remained on the small of your back, pressing in gently to lead you to a cozy booth in the back. The added warmth felt quite nice, you thought, but you also wondered how he managed to stay like a human furnace when it the weather outside was so dreadfully cold.
It was hard not to stare at him; catching his gaze every so often while sipping your drink. His hair was all tousled from the frigid winds; you took notice of the way it slightly curled out at the ends, glowing under the hazy yellow bar lights. It was annoyingly endearing how he could look so flawless without any effort and even more so that you didn’t have anything snarky to say.
“Fred, I think we’re being followed…” you whispered as you scanned the near vicinity, fingers brushing against the rim of your mug. There in the far opposite corner sat Padma, Ernie, Cedric, and Cho, attempting to look nonchalant as if they weren’t half-stalking you but they were doing a rather terrible job at it. You quickly looked away.
“So? Isn’t that what we want—for people to see us?” he countered with a tone of confidence. His voice dropped low as he continued to speak to you. “Why don’t we give them a show? No need to be so private.”
Your face burned. “What do you—”
“Not like that,” he chuckled lowly, “what did you think I meant?”
“I…”
Fred paused, then raised his hand and brushed something off your cheek with his thumb. “You’ve got something on your face.”
“Oh, so we’re playing that game now, are we?”
“Indeed, my lady.”
You scoffed quietly and imitated his motion, reaching up to smooth out the crease that had formed between his brows. “Put a smile on your face, why don’t you? You look better that way.”
“I always look good, though.”
“I look better than your greasy arse.”
“Oh, shut up.”
“Oh yeah?” you challenged. “I’d like to see you tr—”
Before you could say anything else and before he could stop himself from what he was doing, Fred placed a hand on the nape of you neck and pulled you in, kissing you without another word. All protests left behind flew right out the window (along with your morals, too, you thought) and for a split second, it almost didn’t feel like you were pretending at all.
When you broke apart eventually, breaths a little heavy, neither of you needed to look over to see that your friends were gaping in shock, mouths dropped wide open. Sure, Fred was confident and cocky and you were equally so, but both of you would be lying if you said this didn’t take you by surprise.
“You still keeping track?” His voice still had that low, almost husky tone to it. He was cupping your cheek now, and you let him keep doing so. “There can only be one victor, right?”
“Wouldn’t forget it,” you exhaled. “You think we look convincing enough right now?”
“Without a shadow of a doubt.”
ix. the thunderstorm
The day’s exciting Care of Magical Creatures lesson was cut thirty minutes short due to the heavy downpour that had suddenly came crashing down, bringing with it a booming thunderstorm and soaking all your clothes within minutes.
“Well, that’s it fer today, everyone,” Hagrid announced, “now let’s head back inside, don’ want yeh to catch a cold, we’ll continue when the weather lets up…”
You wrapped your cloak tighter around yourself and flipped the hood on over your head, eyes narrowing as you stared up at the suddenly stormy grey sky. It just had to be on the one day you got to go outside and do something exciting, damn it….
It was freezing, nearly as horrible as that one day in Hogsmeade, and you wanted nothing more in that moment than to simply curl up by the fireplace with Hermione, the Patil twins, and Cho, and talk all evening long. If you could even make it back to the castle in one, unfrozen piece, maybe you’d at least get your hands on some hot chocolate from the kitchens…
A warm hand found yours amidst the strong winds, and all of a sudden you didn’t feel so cold anymore.
As if he had read your mind, Fred said, “how about we sneak into the kitchens and grab something to drink? Hot chocolate, perhaps?”
“Sounds perfect,” you smiled and he draped an arm over your shoulders, bringing you into his side. It felt so natural now, like this wasn’t part of some long-standing bet to fool the whole school; as if you were just two best friends trying to keep warm in subpar temperatures. And it was almost too easy to get used to it.
“Oblivious idiots. I told them for years that they’d be perfect together and it’s only this year that they start going out,” George exclaimed from several yards behind, walking side-by-side with Lee Jordan. “Dunno why it took them so long.”
“Love takes time, obviously,” said Lee as he watched Fred lean into your ear and say something, and you giggled lightly in response, “and now, what matters is that I finally have an excuse to make fun of them during Quidditch matches.”
“Oh—good point.”
“And you’ve noticed that he stopped pranking her? Unlike him, isn’t it?”
“Wait…” George paused as he took in Lee’s questions. His mouth formed an ‘o’ in realization. “He’s utterly whipped, that git.”
“What happens when boyfriend duties overcome prankster duties…this is perfect. Professor Flitwick owes me 2 galleons. I called it that he’d fall first!”
“You bet on them?” George squawked. “With Flitwick?”
“Don’t tell me you didn’t either,” Lee laughed, “I know you did too.”
The expression on George’s face shifted into one of defeat. “I lost,” he muttered, “I owe McGonagall 3 galleons.”
x. verum exeat (let the truth come out)
The Gryffindor common room was alight with chatter once again. After a long, grueling week of exam revisions, Quidditch practice, and a brutal match to be remembered, Lee and the twins decided that a small celebration was in order. They had originally planned on inviting half the damn school but after arguing with Hermione, had to shrink the party down to just their smaller, usual friend group (they swore up and down that they’d clean up and not get detention like last time, but she wouldn’t buy it).
But you knew that if things had the Weasley twins’ names pasted next to them, they’d be far from peaceful; as far as you could possibly get—no matter how big or small.
“Oh, there you are,” you heard someone say from behind, and turned around to see that it was Hermione.
“Not drinking?”
“Someone’s got to take care of the boys after they go wild, right?” she explained. “Besides…I can’t stand the taste of firewhisky. It burns.”
You offered a tired half-smile and agreed. “Yeah. You’re right.”
Hermione seemed to be deep in thought for a moment until she told you, “You’re very lucky, you know.”
“What are you talking about?”
“To have Fred, that is. To find someone who’s that in love with you, it’s quite rare.”
“Oh, please,” you tried to suppress a laugh, “I told you why we’re doing what we’re doing.”
“And?” Hermione raised an eyebrow at you, “feelings change. Bet or no bet, he cares about you and anyone would be crazy not to see that. Ronald is half-blind and he can tell, too. You can’t possibly tell me that everything you’ve done up to this point has been a lie.”
“It’s meant nothing to me,” you said bitterly. “I hate him.”
“You don’t mean that.”
“I do. And it doesn’t help that he’s everywhere,” you stopped to take a swig of firewhisky, “and I can’t stand it!”
“Do you not, really?”
“I do, but I—”
“You what?”
“I just hate him!”
“What do you mean?”
“What do you think? I hate everything about him!” you exclaimed, exasperated. “I hate the way he always tries to compete with me, I hate the way he doesn’t take things seriously, I hate that stupid, annoying little smirk he has on his face half the time I see him—”
You inhaled quickly; it felt like you’d just drank an entire vital of Veritaserum with the way that words were tumbling out of your mouth. Hermione gave you a look that seemed to say ‘Go on,’ so you did, “—I hate the way he walks down to the Great Hall every morning with his annoyingly perfect messy hair, I hate the way he risks freezing his arse off to give me his favorite gloves so that I don’t get hypothermia, I hate the way it’s so easy for him to kiss—borderline snog me like it’s nothing, I hate how this is all just supposed to be a game of pretend, and—and most of all, I hate the way he made me fall in love with him without even trying. I hate the way I don't actually hate him. Not even close, not even a little bit…not even at all…”
“You…really mean that?”
You whirled around to see that Fred was standing right behind you with his hands behind his back, eyes hopeful, and you felt your heart drop down to your stomach. “Fred—”
“Y/N, I—”
Suddenly it seemed like the walls were closing in on you from all sides, the room spinning; and then, everything around you jumbled into one chaotic mess of noise and color. Without looking to see either his or Hermione’s reactions, without caring that half the room had stopped to see what was going on, you pushed past your friends and quickly clambered out of the portrait hole.
“What was that about?” Ron’s nose crinkled in confusion. “So much for being a cute couple. Now this is just sad.”
“Will you shut it, Ronald,” Hermione whacked him on the shoulder.
“OW—”
“Stop being so dramatic! Don’t let me catch you drinking even one more shot or I will drag your arse back to bed,” she snapped.
“Pleeeease do, I would lov—ow, ow, OW! OKAY!” Ron exclaimed as she pinched his ear and began dragging him away. “Okay! I’ll leave them alone, I’ll stop…”
Chest heaving and vision blurring with tears, you rushed outside, desperate for a breath of fresh air. It was quiet in the courtyard asides from the faint trickling of water but that did little to calm you down; it was still too loud, too chaotic, too much. Sitting down at the marbled edge of one of the fountains, you tried to catch your breath and balance, but the world still kept spinning…it felt like it wouldn’t stop spinning; for Merlin’s sake. All you wanted to do was crawl into a hole and disappear forever, or jump off the Astronomy tower and fly off to a distant land. You didn’t want to have to worry about how you poured your entire damn heart out in the middle of the common room about your fake boyfriend.
Your fake boyfriend that you realized, with horror, you had begun to develop not-fake feelings for.
A chill ran through you at that moment and you shivered.
Then the feeling of something warm—a thick coat—being draped over your shoulders shook you out of your trance. You instinctively slid it tighter around yourself.
“Thought I might find you out here,” said Fred. You opened your mouth, ready to ask how in Godric’s name he knew where you were at all times when he didn’t even have the Maurader’s Map anymore, but stopped. This was Fred Weasley, and you had spent an unhealthy amount of time around each other over the past several months that he had to have picked up on your little habits. He was more observant than he let on.
“What are you doing out here?” You couldn’t bring yourself to look up at him.
“I couldn’t leave you alone outside to freeze, could I?” he asked, sitting down next to you. “What kind of boyfriend would that make me?”
“Please, just…” you inhaled sharply, “I can’t do this. You won. I lost. The game’s over, Weasley.”
“On a last-name basis now, are we? Ouch,” he said jokingly, but dropped the teasing lilt in his voice when he noticed your eyes starting to water. “Talk to me, Y/N.”
“It just isn’t fair,” you whispered, looking down at your feet.
“What do you mean?”
“It’s not fair,’” your voice faltered, “you’re not supposed to do that. To do this.”
“Do what?”
“To sabotage the bet. To make me lose track of the scores.”
“Well, I stopped counting, you know,” Fred admitted, tucking a hair behind your hair. “There’s no need to keep track anymore, I think we’ve done enough convincing, don’t you think?”
“But that’s the problem!” your voice cracked as you finally turned to look at him. “It isn’t that I’m probably going to be dozens of Galleons poorer after this. It’s that I’m feeling something I shouldn’t, that…that you made me fall in love with you—”
“Y/N—”
“—I hate the way I care about you far more than I should,” you continued on, “and I hate myself even more for even wishing what we had was real. Because it was all fake, Fred, and you know it. We were faking it, and—”
“Y/N,” he repeated more sternly this time, causing you to stop mid sentence. “Look, I already told you I stopped keeping track. After that night in the common room….that’s when I realized I couldn’t. Lee damn near had to hit me over the head and force-feed me Veritaserum to admit that I was in deep. Galleons and glory be damned, I didn’t care about any of that anymore; it was easy for me to pretend when I was already in love with you.”
“But we weren’t supposed to fall in love, that was the rule,” you sniffed, wiping a tear from your cheek, “I thought we were supposed to follow the rules.”
Fred’s lips twitched into a smirk. “Well, I think some rules are made to be broken.”
And then, he was closing the gap and connecting your lips in a deep kiss. The gentle motion cut through the chilly evening air, washing over you in a blazing heat that had you melting into a haze of firewhisky, adrenaline, and something that smelled distinctly like a crackling log fire and cinnamon.
You had kissed him multiple times before this, but this one felt different than all the rest. It didn’t feel like you were doing it for show in the slightest; it felt genuine and warm and so real.
And the biggest difference was that you never wanted it to come to an end.
“So?” The grin on his face was palpable; contagious, as you broke apart, “What do you say, we stop faking it?”
“Are you fake breaking up with me?” you gasped and pretended to look surprised. “Way to ruin the moment.”
“I’m asking to real-date you, darling,” he said.
“There’s no money on the line this time?”
“No,” he hummed as he leaned forward to kiss you a second time and pretended to think for a second, “but there might be something else on the line instead.”
“And what is that ‘something else?’”
“You’ll have to wait a few years and see.”
xi. the promise
—FOUR YEARS LATER—
Fred was a great planner, of course. “Brilliant,” Harry would say, “absolutely brilliant.” He might’ve been a jokester, but he was a very organized jokester. He always knew what he was going to do and when.
So when it came to you, he thought he had a plan. He thought he had it planned for years; he was thinking fireworks, extravagant displays in the sky, taking you on a sunset ride across Romania on one of Charlie’s dragons. Something to match your free and daring spirit.
But, the moment ended up presenting itself on its own.
It was an ordinary night with yours and Hermione’s families joining the Weasleys for a quiet weekend at the Burrow. Mr. Weasley was listening intently as Mr. Granger and Harry explained the function of rubber ducks and the Internet in great detail, and the rest of you chatted with your parents, Mrs. Weasley, and Mrs. Granger by the kitchen counter about post-graduation plans.
Mrs. Granger had made an off-hand, passing comment about how lovely your silver bracelet—the one with charms of yours’ and Fred’s initials and Patronuses dangling from it—looked on your wrist. And then Fred was saying, “I know something else that would look great on her,” and taking a small box out of his pocket and flipping it open, revealing a blinding bright, silvery diamond ring.
Even as shouts of realization and cheers of joy rose up from around the kitchen, the world seemed to fade away into complete silence when he put the ring on your finger and encircled his arms around your torso, kissing your cheek and whispering into your ear,
“I told you there was something else, didn’t I?”
tags: @xhanthexzoria @arkofblake @fictionalsimp449 @polar-myst @katelikeslaughs @lmllsl @schlattandcompany
#fred weasley#fred weasley x reader#fred weasley x y/n#fred weasley x you#fred weasley imagine#fred weasley fluff#harry potter fanfiction#harry potter#hp fanfic#hp imagine#fred weasley fic#hogwarts
169 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Queen of Romantasy and the Race Car Prince - Chapter 1
Pairing: Lando Norris x Elizabeth "Lizzie" Treshton (Original Character)
Summary:
Elizabeth Treshton—bestselling romantasy author, queen of fae heartbreak, and sworn devotee of a carefully structured routine—never expected her service dog to abandon protocol and diagnose a Formula 1 driver with something. But that’s exactly what happens when Mara the wonder-dog ditches Lizzie’s side to aggressively alert to none other than Lando Norris in the middle of a coffee shop.
Warnings and Notes:
Mention of epilepsy and service animals. I don't myself suffer from epilepsy, so I asked my IRL friend, who thankfully was nice enough to let me ask her all the questions I could come up with. The rest I asked Reddit. So everything that's wrong...that's totally my fault and not on purpose.
As always big thanks to @llirawolf , who listens to me ramble
The smell of freshly brewed coffee and warm pastries filled the cozy café, the kind of place that hummed with quiet conversations and the occasional clatter of ceramic cups. Lizzie sat in the corner, tucked into her usual spot by the window, her mind was elsewhere.
The Laptop was open, her fingers hovering over the keyboard, but the words…the words refused to come.
Instead, she sipped at her now lukewarm tea, absentmindedly, running her fingers through Mara’s soft fur. Mara’s chocolate coloured head was resting on Lizzie’s knee, watching her, her tail rhythmically thumping against the floor.
They often came here..nearly every day, to be exact.
Elizabeth Treshton’s life was built around her routine after all.
She knew the exact number of steps from her apartment to the cozy coffee shop on the corner. She knew the best seat—by the window, tucked away, where Mara could curl up at her feet while she wrote. And she knew the barista always had her order memorized: earl grey tea with a dash of milk, one sugar, and a small bowl of water for Mara.
They knew them both. They knew not to bother Mara while working, even when it looked like the dog wasn’t working. She was.
Mara told Lizzie when her body once again decided that having seizures was something it should do and then stayed with her through the whole…shitty ordeal that were said epileptic seizures.
Still, they thrived on their usual routine. And they hadn’t been able to have that for weeks, because Lizzie had been busy with all the publicity surrounding An Autumn of Flames and Stone and the fact that her little book had reached No. 1 of the New York Times Bestselling list.
Which meant…that she now got to write the last book in the Seasons of Fate Series…Something that she never thought she would get to do.
This had been her dream since she was a child…and now…now she finally got to do this. This was her job! Her dream job!
And if this chapter was finally going to start going her way, then maybe Lizzie would be feeling like she actually knew what she was doing too.
Just at that moment, Mara suddenly lifted her head, ears alert and then stood. Lizzie’s pulse spiked. She waited with baited breath for Mara to tell her that another seizure was incoming, even when Lizzie couldn’t feel anything yet.
“Mara?” Lizzie murmured, feeling her stomach knot.
Her service dog didn’t react to her voice. Instead, Mara’s attention was locked on something—or someone—across the café.
Lizzie turned just in time to see Mara move.
Straight toward a guy at the counter.
“Mara, heel!” Lizzie called, already pushing back her chair, heart pounding.
But Mara wasn’t listening.
Mara always listened. Lizzie had not once been in this situation.
Mara was always well behaved. Mara had been trained so well that this was nothing Lizzie had ever needed to worry about…but apparently that day Mara had decided that her time as picture-perfect seizure dog was over and instead she would run across the cafe, straight to random guy…
The guy turned just as Mara reached him. He was tall, wearing a hoodie pulled up over messy brown curls, and he looked as confused as Lizzie felt when Mara pressed her nose against his hand.
“Oh,” he said, blinking down at her. “Uh. Hi?”
Lizzie practically skidded to a stop beside them. “I’m so sorry—she doesn’t normally—”
And then she got a proper look at him.
Her brain stuttered.
Because that wasn’t just any guy in a hoodie.
That was Lando Norris.
Formula 1 driver. Twitch streamer. Walking, talking social media chaos generator.
She knew who he was. Of course, she bloody knew who he was.
They were literally in Woking. A stone thrown away from the McLaren Technology Center.
And even if Lizzie hadn’t grown up seemingly right next to the headquarters of a Formula 1 racing team, she still would have grown up as the daughter of a man that believed that Formula 1 was just as important on Sundays as church services were.
Her dad was the original F1 fan and Lizzie had easily inherited his love for the sport.
So to say that she was…a little bit starstruck, because there was Lando freaking Norris standing in front of her, holding a coffee cup in one hand, a half-eaten croissant in the other, looking between Lizzie and Mara with increasing confusion, was an understatement
“So, uh.” Lando tilted his head. “What’s happening?”
Lizzie swallowed hard, her mind racing. “She’s a service dog,” she managed, her voice tight. “She only does that when—”
Mara insistently pushed her nose against Lando’s hand again. When he didn’t react she started to headbutt his thigh aggressively.
The realization slammed into Lizzie with the force of a freight train. Mara had alerted to him.
Lando still looked baffled, shifting slightly like he wasn’t sure what to do. “Is—uh—is she okay?”
Lizzie swallowed hard. “I—I think she’s actually asking you that.”
His brow furrowed, then a flicker of something passed over his face. A split-second of realization. “Oh.”
Lizzie watched as Lando’s hand curled slightly, his fingers flexing like he was suddenly hyper-aware of his own body.
“Do you feel off?” she asked, voice softer now. “Lightheaded? Dizzy? Aura?”
His lips parted like he wanted to argue—but then he hesitated. “I mean… I was feeling a bit weird this morning.”
Mara let out another small whine, nosing at his wrist.
Lizzie exhaled sharply. “You need to sit down.”
“I’m fine—”
“Sit. Down. And drink some water, for god’s sake.”
He blinked at her in mild shock, but something in her tone must’ve struck him because he moved, letting her guide him to an empty table.
Lizzie crouched next to him, all business now. “Do you have any underlying medical issues? Mara was trained to alert to my Epilepsy. Have you ever had a seizure?!”
Lando shook his head. “No, nothing like that. But—” He ran a hand through his hair. “I do get migraines sometimes. And sometimes before I get one, things feel… off.”
Oh.
Lizzie sat back on her heels. “Then she probably picked up on that.”
Lando looked down at Mara, who had now settled next to him, still watching carefully.
“Is this—normal?” he asked.
“For her, yeah.” Lizzie scratched the back of her neck. “She’s trained to detect seizures, but she picks up on other stuff too. She’s never alerted to someone else before, though.”
Lando let out a short laugh, like he wasn’t sure whether to be impressed or concerned. “Huh. Well, I’m still here, so I think I’m good,” he finally said and Lizzie exhaled.
“Sorry, about that,” she apologised. “She has never done that before.”
Lando grinned, slow and teasing. “Guess I’m just special, huh?” he teased.
A pause. Then, hesitantly, Lando reached down, fingers brushing Mara’s head.
“Thanks, I guess,” he murmured. Mara’s tail gave a small, reassuring wag.
“So, like… I am not dying, right?” Lando asked her suddenly, and Lizzie let out a nervous laugh, shaking her head.
“No. But she’s never wrong about this kind of thing.” Lizzie sighed. “Drink some water. Eat something. Just—don’t ignore it.”
Lando hummed. “Noted.” Then he tilted his head, studying her. “And you are?”
She blinked. “What?”
His smile widened. “Your name. And her name too.”
Lizzie felt warmth creep up her neck.
She bit her lip.
“I am Lizzie. That’s Mara.”
Lando grinned, like he was committing both names to memory. “Lizzie and Mara. Got it.”
Lizzie wasn’t sure why her stomach flipped at the way he said her name, but she pushed the feeling aside. “And you’re Lando,” she said, more to ground herself than anything else.
His grin widened. “So you do know who I am.”
Lizzie scoffed. “I live in Woking. I’d have to be actively avoiding the internet to not know who you are.”
Lando let out a short laugh, shaking his head. “Fair point.” He glanced down at Mara, who had finally relaxed, still keeping a watchful eye on him. “So… does this mean I have, like, a cool dog guardian angel now?”
Lizzie rolled her eyes, though a smile tugged at the corners of her lips. “Only if you promise not to ignore your body when it’s telling you something’s wrong.”
He hummed, tapping his fingers against the table. “Noted.”
The café felt warmer than it had before as they looked at each other. Lizzie, still crouched next to Lando and Mara. The air between them felt charged, and Lizzie was suddenly reminded of a fact she had never forgotten: Lando Norris was unfairly attractive.
"So...are you here often or was today my lucky day?"
She blinked at him, caught slightly off guard by the question. “I—uh. Yeah. I’m here most days.”
Lando nodded like that was exactly the answer he was hoping for. “Cool. I might have to come by more often then.”
Lizzie raised an eyebrow. “Because of the coffee? Or because of the dog that just diagnosed you?”
He smirked. “Both. And maybe because the company’s not bad either.”
She stared at him for a moment, trying to figure out if he was actually flirting or just naturally charming. Either way, it was… a lot.
Lando hesitated, then scratched the back of his neck. “Look, this might be weird, but—can I give you my number?”
Lizzie’s brain stalled. “What?”
His grin turned a little sheepish. “I mean, you know, in case Mara ever wants to check in on me again. Or, uh, if you ever want to.”
Lizzie exhaled a laugh, shaking her head. “That was smooth.”
“I try,” he said, dimples on full display.
Lizzie couldn’t help the smile tugging at her lips, part amused and part baffled at the whole situation. She had gone from sitting in her usual spot, writing away in her notebook as Mara dozed by her feet to now crouching next to a Formula 1 driver giving her his number. What sort of alternate universe was this?
She hesitated, but then Mara nudged her hand, like she was making the decision for her. Lizzie huffed, pulled out her phone, and slid it across the table. “Fine. But if you start texting me memes at 2 AM, I’m blocking you.”
Lando chuckled, tapping in his number before handing it back. “No promises.”
Lizzie glanced down at the contact name he’d put in: Lando ‘Not Dying (Yet)’ Norris.
She sighed. “You’re impossible.”
Lando shot her a cheeky grin as he got to his feet. “It’s part of the charm.”
Lizzie rolled her eyes, the smile stubbornly clinging to her face. It only widened when Lando bent down to say a quick goodbye to Mara, who promptly licked his hand in response.
Lizzie shook her head, but she couldn’t quite fight back her smile. “Come on, Mara. Let’s go before you decide to start diagnosing other random strangers too.”
As she walked away, Lando called after her, voice warm with amusement. “See you around, Lizzie.”
She didn’t look back—but her stupid smile stayed all the way home.
***
***
The morning air was crisp, the kind of early autumn chill that made your breath curl in the air but wasn’t quite cold enough for a proper coat. The park was quiet, save for the occasional jogger or dog walker, the golden sunlight filtering through the trees.
Lando arrived a few minutes early—not that he was eager or anything. He just… didn’t want to be late. Which was not the same as being eager.
He shifted on his feet, hands shoved in the pockets of his hoodie. He wasn’t nervous. Not really. Okay, maybe a little.
It wasn’t a date. Not officially. Just a walk. With a girl. A very cute girl. Who had a dog that might have magical powers if yesterday was anything to go by.
He heard her before he saw her—the sound of Mara’s paws on the pavement, the soft jingle of her collar. Then—
“Morning,” Lizzie said, smiling as she approached. She had a bright red scarf wrapped around her neck, her dark hair pulled up into a messy bun, and Mara trotted happily at her side.
Lando tried not to notice how good she looked or how her smile lit up her face. He was cool. He was casual. He wasn’t a blushing teenager getting flustered over a girl.
He failed utterly.
Lando exhaled, grinning back. “Hey. You actually showed up.”
Lizzie rolled her eyes, but there was a hint of amusement in her expression. Mara padded over and sniffed at Lando’s hand, her tail wagging excitedly.
“As if you weren’t expecting me to,” she said, eyes glittering with humor. “Did you really think I’d ditch you?”
Yes. Yes, he had.
“I dunno. Maybe you’d wake up and realize agreeing to go on a walk with a random guy from a coffee shop was a terrible idea.”
Lizzie laughed, the sound surprisingly musical. “It probably was. But you’ve got Mara’s seal of approval, so you can’t be too dangerous, right?”
She glanced down at Mara, who panted happily up at Lando, as if in agreement.
"Can I touch her?" he asked carefully. "I should have asked yesterday, I am sorry." He may had spent too much time yesterday reading up on Service Dogs. And what exactly they did for their handlers, especially if they had handlers that had epilepsy like Lizzie had.
Lizzie smiled, her expression softening. “It’s okay. I know it’s not exactly common knowledge.” She nodded. “You can touch her. She’s off-duty right now, so you’re good.”
Lando crouched down, holding a hand out, allowing Mara to sniff him. When she didn’t shrink away, he cautiously patted her on the head. Her fur was silky-smooth to the touch.
"Hello Mara," he greeted her. "I even brought Peanut Butter for my saviour.”
He probably shouldn't have said that. At the sound of these two words Mara suddenly perked up, immediately sat down before Lando’s feet.
“You shouldn’t say the magic words unless you plan to give some to her right at that exact moment,” Lizzie said drily.
Lando laughed in surprise, looking down at Mara as she sat there, looking up at him expectantly. “She is serious about peanut butter, huh?”
He pulled the jar out of his pocket, unscrewing the cap before holding it out for Mara to sniff. She stuck her nose in it, tail wagging furiously.
“I think she approves,” he said, watching as Mara licked at the peanut butter.
Only after she had been allowed to stick her snout in there for a full 5 seconds was Mara ready to continue their walk.
“So, how’s the head?” Lizzie asked, tilting her head toward him.
“Better. I took something last night before it got too bad and slept it off.” He glanced down at Mara. “Not sure I would’ve done that if someone hadn’t warned me.”
Lizzie hummed. “She’s good at her job. Even when she has never alerted to somebody else before.”
Lando tried not to let that go straight to his ego. Tried.
Lando tried to sound casual as he spoke, but couldn’t quite hold back a hint of satisfaction. "I guess that means I’m extra special, then?"
Lizzie raised an eyebrow at that, but there was a laugh in her eyes. “Don’t let it get to your head.”
He chuckled, shoving his hands back in his pockets. “Yeah, too late for that.”
They fell into a comfortable silence, just walking together, the sound of the leaves crunching under their feet and Mara’s paws filling the air.
“So, what do you do, exactly?” Lando asked, trying to shift the conversation somewhere less awkward. Though he was pretty sure that the abrupt topic change was not gonna help at all.
Lizzie smirked. “You mean besides walk dogs?” she joked.
“Yeah. You know, because you know what I do” He gestured at himself dramatically, trying to be playful. “It’s not fair that you are the big mystery.”
Lizzie laughed and shoook her head. “It’s not fair,” she agreed. “I write books.”
Lando blinked. “What kind of books?” he asked, his curiousity piqued.
“Romantasy,” Lizzie answered, watching him closely, waiting for a reaction.
What?
Lando frowned. “Like… romance and fantasy?” Was that a thing?
“Exactly.”
“Is that, like, dragons? Or is it—”
“Faes,” Lizzie supplied. “And magic, and epic love stories, and usually some kind of dramatic war.”
Lando’s eyes widened as she talked, the concept of 'romantasy' sinking in. “Wow. So, like… magic powers and romance and all that good stuff?”
Lizzie nodded, a faint smile playing at the corners of her mouth. “Pretty much. And there’s always a bit of adventure thrown in for good measure.”
Lando thought for a moment, picturing tales of epic battles and star-crossed lovers. It sounded…. Nice.
“You write those books that people fight over on the internet, don’t you?” he asked. Because he was pretty sure he had seen things about Morally grey love interests and a enemies-to-lovers arc and people fighting with other people about which fictional man was hotter.
Lizzie’s smile widened, her eyes glittering with humour. “Guilty as charged. I write the books that people have passionate debates over online. The ones where people are way too invested in the love triangle and have very strong opinions about which fictional man is hotter.”
His brows shot up. “Wait—are you, like, famous?”
She shrugged. “Depends on who you ask.”
Lando narrowed his eyes, then pulled out his phone and started typing.
Lizzie swatted at his arm. “Are you Googling me?”
“Uh, yeah?”
"What are you evening googling? Lizzie Romantasy?" she asked him with a snort. "You probably won't find me. Try Elizabeth Treshton."
The results for 'Elizabeth Treshton' appeared on the screen, and he scrolled through for a moment, articles and book covers, reviews and interviews popping up.
A moment later he got his answer.
"You sold millions of books."
Lando stared at Lizzie with a mixture of incredulity and awe. "I think that counts as famous."
Lizzie shrugged. “And yet, my dog still expects me to carry her up the stairs when she’s being lazy.”
Mara wagged her tail like she agreed.
Lando laughs, shaking his head. “I have a feeling Mara has you wrapped around her paw.”
She hummed in agreement, her hand going to the end of Mara's leash as the dog stopped to sniff at a tree.
“I swear, she knows exactly how cute she is and uses it to her advantage.”
Lando slipped his phone back into his pocket, shaking his head. “That’s actually really cool. How’d you get into it?”
Lizzie hesitated, then exhaled. “I have epilepsy. Had a lot of seizures when I was younger, which meant a lot of time in hospitals. You get really bored after a while.” She snorted. “So, I kept busy. Told myself stories, read, learned to crochet. But writing stuck. Studied English lit at uni, got a publishing deal right after. I was really lucky.”
Lando nodded. “That’s kinda sick, actually. You get to make stuff up for a living.”
Lizzie chuckled. “Yeah. I guess you could say that.” She glanced at him. “What about you? What’s it like, racing cars all day?”
He grinned. “Honestly? A lot more boring than you’d think.”
Lizzie raised an eyebrow. “You drive 300 kilometers an hour for a living.”
“Yeah, but I also stare at spreadsheets for hours. It’s not all fast cars and cheering crowds.”
“I mean, if you didn’t look at data, I think there would be bigger problems,” Lizzie said, teasing.
He rolled his eyes. “I do look at it, I promise.”
“So, how’d you end up doing that?”
“My mum tried to get me into horses—wasn’t into it. But I wanted to drive. Did quad biking, motorcycle riding… then my dad took me to a kart race, and that was it.”
“That’s sweet. My dad and I have watched F1 together since I was a kid," Lizzie said with a grin.
Lando glanced at her. “Really? That’s awesome. So, are you, like, one of those people who actually knows what’s going on during a race?”
Lizzie grinned. “You’re just mad because I probably know more than you.”
“Impossible,” Lando said, acting affronted. “I drive the car, I know what I’m doing.”
Lizzie raised an eyebrow. “Do you, though?”
He gaped at her. “I can’t believe you just questioned my driving skills.”
She just laughed. “I can’t drive at all, you know.”
“I can teach you,” he offered immediately.
She laughed. “I am legally not allowed to get behind the wheel,” Lizzie told him drily. “Epilepsy, you know. If I get a seizure while driving, I would accidentally murder people,”
“That sucks,” Lando said quietly.
“It’s just one of those things you get used to. You get used to not having control over that part of your life.”
Lando felt a pang of sympathy. “That must be tough.”
Lizzie shrugged. “It is, sometimes. But Mara’s a huge help. And I get by.”
“Yeah, I can see that,” Lando said, glancing down at the dog, who was happily leading the way once again.
Lizzie smiled. “She’s the best. And it’s not all bad. Gives me more time to write, at least.”
Lando grinned. “I’m definitely interested in reading some of your work now.”
She laughed. “You are aware that they are all like 500 pages, right?”
Lando groaned dramatically. “You’re telling me you’ve published multiple million-selling books, and they’re all doorstoppers?”
"I am a wordy person, you know," Lizzie shot back.
Lando groaned again, but he smiled, too. “You’re making me work for it here.”
Lizzie just shrugged, her mouth curving into a smirk. “You’re just going to have to deal with it.”
” Lando grinned, already planning his next move. “Alright, super important question,” he said, stuffing his hands into his hoodie pocket.
Lizzie raised a brow. “Oh?”
“Who’s your favorite F1 driver?”
She let out a soft laugh. “You really want to know?”
Lando nodded, deadly serious. “This is crucial information. Make or break.”
She laughed, a strand of dark chocolate brown hair escaping her bun.
“My dad is a die hard Ferrari fan,” she told him. “Seriously. Like you know that quote that there are only two religions in Italy, Catholicism and Ferrari? That’s pretty much my dad,” she said with a shake of her heard. “So for him it was always Schumacher…
As they strolled through the park, Mara trotting ahead with her nose to the ground, Lando shot Lizzie a sideways glance.
Lizzie hummed, drawing out the suspense. “When I was little, I loved Kimi Raikkonen.”
Lando groaned. “Kimi? Seriously?!?”
Lizzie rolled her eyes. “You asked! I was, like, ten. You weren’t even in F1 yet.”
“Still hurts,” Lando muttered. “Alright, fine. What about now? Who’s your current favorite?”
Lizzie smirked. “Are you asking because you want me to say you?”
He feigned innocence. “Noooo… but also, yes.”
She pretended to consider. “Well, I do appreciate drivers with great car control and a smooth racing style.”
Lando’s grin stretched wide. “That does sound familiar—”
“Which is why I love watching Lewis.”
Lando gasped, scandalized. “Lizzie, what the hell?”
She laughed. “What? He’s a seven-time world champion! You can’t be mad at me for that.”
“I can definitely be mad at you for that.” He shook his head in mock disappointment. “I thought we had something special.”
Lizzie smirked. “Would it make you feel better if I said you’re my favorite driver I’ve ever gone on a walk with?”
Lando narrowed his eyes at her, fighting a smile. “Barely.”
***
#f1 imagine#f1#f1 fic#f1 fanfic#f1 fanfiction#f1 x reader#f1 x you#lando norris#ln4#lando norris imagine#lando norris x reader#lando norris x you#lando norris fic#lando norris fluff#lando norris fanfic#lando norris blurb#f1 fluff#f1 blurb#f1 one shot#f1 drabble#f1 fandom#f1blr#f1 x female reader#lando norris drabble
152 notes
·
View notes
Note
request idea? thinking about how Drew would drop everything for his girl ❤️🔥 like if she showed up at his house crying because she needs him (something with her parents or something? maybe they forgot something important to her)
and Drew is with his roommates or friends (who love the reader) but as soon as he sees his girl sad, he has a soft spot for her and for taking care of her 🫶🏼
⋆.˚ Warnings: none, pure fluff (still, read at own caution
ִ ࣪𖤐 a/n: enjoy! sry i haven't replied for so long, i was spending cny w/my family.
word count: 2.2k
──── 𝜗𝜚 ─────
The sound of the basketball game is practically vibrating through the walls—close to the end, with the score tied and everyone on edge.
Drew’s lounging on the couch, leaning back, eyes glued to the screen.
The room is full of his friends, all hyped up, throwing out their commentary and joking around. It’s guys’ night, and it’s a vibe they’re all soaking in.
Then the doorbell rings for the second time tonight, and Drew’s eyes flicker to the door.
"Did we order pizza? Again?" Drew asks.
“Dunno, man, check,” his friend says, not looking up from the game, clearly too invested.
Drew sighs, a little annoyed at the interruption, but his feet move automatically toward the door.
When Drew opens the door, he doesn’t see pizza.
He sees you.
His expression shifts instantly—his confusion giving way to something deeper.
Drew notices the smudge of mascara under your eyes first—the dark lines trailing down your cheeks. The rest of your makeup isn’t much better: foundation starting to fade where the tears have blurred it, the eyeliner long gone from where it used to frame your eyes.
His heart skips a beat. The noise from the game and his friends’ laughter suddenly feel miles away, as if the room has gone quiet in an instant.
Then, through your teary eyes and blushed cheeks, you give him a smile. It’s weak, almost forced, but you try. You shrug your shoulders, like you're attempting to downplay whatever’s hurting you.
“Hey, Joseph,” you say, your voice cracking just enough that Drew hears it. Your smile fades, and the act you’re trying to put on crumbles just a little.
Drew’s heart sinks. He knows you too well. The moment you said his name like that—broken and vulnerable—he realizes just how much you’re holding back.
Without a word, Drew steps closer.
The easy-going grin he had on earlier is gone. His brows furrowed with concern as he reaches for you, hands cupping your cheeks.
He holds you gently, but firmly—like he's grounding you, keeping you steady.
His gaze softens, and he watches, helpless for a second, as the first tear escapes and trails down your cheek. His heart aches seeing you like this.
His eyes never leave yours, and there’s an unspoken promise in them—I’m here. I’m not going anywhere.
When you speak again, the apology slips out almost before you can stop it. “I’m sorry…” you start, feeling bad for interrupting his night with his friends.
“Don’t. Don’t apologize.” He says, as if he’s trying to erase that sense of guilt before it can settle in.
He gives you a small, almost imperceptible shake of his head, “don’t ever apologize for needing me.”
He takes a moment, watching your eyes carefully, making sure you understand that he means it. There’s no disappointment in his gaze—only warmth, care, and an overwhelming need to protect you from whatever’s hurting.
Your eyes flicker away, sparkling with unshed tears as you struggle to catch your breath, trying to muffle the cries threatening to break free.
“It’s just- it’s just my parents-“
Your words falter as his friends cheer loudly in the background, their excitement rising with each point scored in the game.
Drew notices immediately—your discomfort, the way you're struggling to open up in this moment—and it hits him: you’re still standing out in the hallway, exposed to everything.
“Let’s, let’s get inside,” he murmurs. He doesn’t need to say more than that—his hands move to your shoulders, guiding you toward his room, tell you everything.
His friends, too absorbed in the game, don’t notice the subtle shift in the air. They’re still yelling at the screen, completely oblivious to the fact that his girlfriend has showed up crying.
As he leads you down the hall, you finally feel the air change—calmer, quieter.
The second the door of Drew’s room closes behind you, the outside world fades.
Unknowingly, you’ve sat down at the edge of his bed, the soft mattress dipping under your weight.
Drew quietly moves around his room, as he finds a box of tissues on his dresser. He doesn’t take his eyes off you, though—watching the way you sit, the way your shoulders shake with each breath, how your chest rises and falls, unevenly.
Once he hands it to you, Drew settles beside you. His arm slides around your shoulders, pulling you closer but not forcing you.
He listens carefully to the soft hiccups that escape from you, tiny gasps caught in the air.
He just continues to rub gentle circles on your back, his touch light and comforting.
Finally, Drew speaks, but it is barely above a whisper, “what’s wrong?”
You grab a tissue, dabbing your cheeks where the mascara has ran down.
When you see the dark spots on the tissue, your chest tightens. The tears come faster now, and you let out a shaky breath between sobs, “now my makeup’s ruined!”
Drew can’t help but chuckle lightly at your reaction, the sound soft and gentle. His hand, still resting around your shoulders, takes the tissue from your trembling fingers.
With a small, reassuring smile, he dabs at your cheeks, wiping away the smudged makeup with care.
“Don’t, don’t worry about that,” he says quietly.
The tenderness in his words feels like a balm to your frayed nerves, and for a moment, it’s the only thing grounding you.
As you look up at him, your breath catching in your throat, you notice how close he is.
His face is inches from yours, and his eyes hold nothing but softness, nothing but a promise of comfort. His hand lingers at your cheek, his thumb brushing against your skin like it’s the most natural thing in the world.
“I…i had dinner with my parents,” you start.
“I know,” he murmurs softly, his gaze never leaving yours. He'd seen the date marked on his calendar weeks ago, the reminder of your private dinner with your parents, and he had known it might be a tough night for you.
It was a dinner just for you and them—an attempt to reconnect, to have a moment where things might feel normal again. But Drew knew, from the way you’d talked about it in passing, that it wasn’t going to be easy.
“They still think, I made a huge mistake,” your voice cracks once again, and you swallow hard, as if trying to force the pain down, but it’s no use. It bubbles up too quickly.
Drew knows exactly what you mean. He remembers you telling him about dropping out in the middle of your final year. How it had been a decision made for yourself, even if your parents couldn’t understand it.
Drew watches you quietly for a moment, then speaks softly, “You did what was right for you. If they don’t get it, that’s on them, not you. Who cares what they think?”
He gives you a small, reassuring smile, before adding on, “you should see yourself through my eyes. You’re beautiful, smart, and more than enough as you are. You don't need a...certificate to prove that.”
His words settle over you, and for a moment, you feel your heart soften at the quiet sincerity in his voice. But you quickly look away, feeling a bit shy under his gaze.
“Yeah, well…” you mutter, “we got into this huge fight, and I just stormed out- and look where I am. Ruining your - your guys’ night.”
“No, no,” Drew immediately interrupts, “you’re not ruining anything.”
Then, unexpectedly, without missing a beat, Drew throws the tissue in his hand toward the trash can in the far corner, and you watch, distracted by the sudden movement.
You can’t help but let out a small chuckle when he makes a perfect shot, the tissue landing neatly inside with a satisfying swish.
Drew turns toward you, his smile both confused and amused, clearly unsure of what exactly made you laugh but happy to see you smile. “What?” he asks, his voice still holding that easy charm.
You stare at him for a moment, your eyes catching on his lips, the way they curve just slightly in that grin, and for a fleeting second, the urge to kiss him overwhelms you.
It’s like everything else in the room fades away, and it’s just the two of you in this small, quiet moment.
Your breath catches in your chest, and before you can even think, the space between you seems to vanish.
Without a word, you lean in, your eyes fluttering shut, letting instinct take over. His hand gently cups your cheek, warm against your skin, as he tilts your head just slightly.
And then, you feel it—his lips against yours, and everything feels…right.
The kiss is calming, full of quiet affection—comforting in a way that eases all the tension, like a safe place where nothing else matters.
You could taste your own tears, salty on your lips, but somehow they only make the moment feel more real—more human. There’s something about the way Drew holds you, his lips soft and patient, as if he's absorbing all your hurt without needing to speak.
You pull away just briefly, catching your breath, but before you can even fully regain yourself, Drew leans in again, this time with urgency, as if he needs this kiss more than you.
His lips press against yours, deeper this time, gentle but insistent. His hand moves to your back, pulling you closer as if he’s anchoring himself to you, or to this moment.
You smile against his lips, hands wrapping around his neck.
You want to push him against his bed, take him right there, show him how appreciative you are of him, but seems like, the rest of the world wants him too.
The sound of his friends cheering from outside breaks through the moment, reminding you that Drew has guests over, and this isn't just your time with him.
You pull away, resting your forehead against his, closing your eyes for just a moment to catch your breath.
When you reopen your eyes, you find Drew’s gaze already on you—soft, steady, and full of something unspoken. There’s a quiet intensity in the way he looks at you, like he’s taking in every detail, as if he’s memorizing this moment, just as you are.
“You have- you have people, in the other room,” to your own surprise, you’re stuttering. You pull your head away slightly, finding the fun in tracing the line of his jaw.
“I wanna stay here,” he murmurs, his voice thick with something you can’t quite place, but you feel it in your chest, a quiet certainty.
He doesn’t break his stare, and in that moment, it’s like he’s asking you to stay with him too—not just in this room, but in everything he’s feeling, everything you’re both sharing.
“Ask them to leave,” you whisper back, a small smile tugging at your lips, though the words are more playful than serious.
You both know it’s not that simple.
“Join me,” he says, referring to his guys' night, to his friends in the living room.
“Well, at least let me... change, and redo my makeup.”
“I don’t know…” he lets his words trail off, his eyes scanning your features with mischief lurking in them, “they might like- like having a panda around.”
You roll your eyes, but the corners of your mouth twitch, unable to hide the small smile. You hear Drew’s throaty laugh escape his lips, a sound that makes your heart skip.
“Alright, just… take your time,” he says, his playful tone softening as he presses a gentle kiss to your forehead, his lips lingering just a moment longer than expected, like he wants to make sure you feel it.
You watch him, your chest warming at the gesture, as he moves across the room to his dresser.
He pulls it open, rummaging through his clothes, and then, almost casually, he grabs the hoodie you recognize to be 'yours'. It’s his, but with how often you wear it, it’s practically yours now.
Then, in one smooth motion, he opens the top drawer and takes out your shorts, underwear, and bra. He places them beside you, not even needing to say anything—just a small, thoughtful gesture that tells you he knows exactly what you need, even before you ask for it.
You look up at him, surprised by the simplicity of it, but somehow it feels even more intimate than words could say. It’s the way he just gets you, without needing to make a big deal of it.
And because it felt right, you whisper, “I love you.”
Drew’s gaze softens, the teasing smile melting away into something more sincere. His eyes hold yours as he says, “I love you more,” his voice quiet but filled with warmth.
There’s no playfulness now—just honesty, raw and real.
“…now get out of here,” you tease, the corners of your lips lifting into a smirk.
He leans forward, his finger lightly tapping your forehead in a playful push, “so eager to get rid of me?”
“Yes,” you whisper back, and he smiles, shaking his head.
With one last glance, he turns and walks to the door.
And once the door closes behind him, you’re left with a warm feeling in your chest—safe, loved, and entirely at peace.
-------------------------------
happy cny! angpao for everyone <3
i apologize in advance if this isn't good and has mistakes- i wrote it in a rush! (also, i realized there was a sudden pov switch- tf
other
#drew starkey#drew starkey x reader#drew starkey x you#drew starkey imagine#fluff#fiction#request#inbox
143 notes
·
View notes
Text
boyfriend!mark x reader
Fluff - 1,128 words
(Slight cursing )
-
You pretend to flirt with the pizza guy on the phone...
Inspired by this tiktok
It’s one of those perfect nights where all you want to do is stay in with Mark, relax, and enjoy a quiet evening. The week’s been long, and the idea of ordering pizza and watching a movie together sounds like the perfect plan.
You're lying next to mark mindlessly playing with his fingers when suddenly he breaks the silence.
“Baby, can you order the pizza tonight? I’m feeling lazy,” Mark says, his voice a little raspy from rehearsals.
You smile, grabbing your phone with a mischievous glint in your eyes. As you pretend to dial the pizza place, you can already feel the fun bubbling inside you. Mark is sprawled out on his bed, and goes back to scrolling through his phone, completely unaware of what you’re about to do.
After a few seconds, simulating to wait for the ringtones , you put on your most playful tone. “Hi! I’d like to place an order for delivery, please,” you say, sounding sweet and casual.
You start listing the pizzas, but can’t help yourself. “Oh, and can you add a little extra cheese? I love it when people go the extra mile,” you ask sweetly, glancing over at Mark, who’s starting to look a little suspicious.
His eyes narrow slightly as he watches you. “Why are you talking like that?” His voice is low, almost whispering.
You keep it casual, trying to act like nothing’s wrong. “What? I'm just ordering,” you say annoyed and go back to pretending a conversation between you and the pizza guy.
“Oh my god, yes this is her. How did you remember me?”
Mark raises an eyebrow, and his body shifts as he straightens on the bed. His tone goes from calm to something a little more annoyed. “Are you talking to a friend?”
You smirk, enjoying his jealous reaction way too much. “Yeah the employee there, he’s nice to me. Told me I have a cute laugh last time I ordered,” you tease. “He even offered me free pizzas last time!”
Mark gets closer now, his gaze becoming sharper as his jealousy grows. “He said that?” His voice is laced with an edge, and you can see the possessiveness taking over.
You can’t resist pushing it further, your voice getting even more giggly. “Yeah, it's been a while, still with my boyfriend” you add with a cheeky smile, glancing at Mark to see how he’s reacting.
Mark’s face goes from confused to full-on jealousy. He walks over to you, his expression a mixture of frustration and something else. “What do you mean "still with my boyfriend"? He asks about that???”
You giggle, loving every second of this, but then you drop the bomb. “Oh, sorry, it’s just my brother bothering me again,” you say casually, as if nothing’s wrong, then continue with a laugh, “He’s always annoying me.”
Mark freezes, his eyes going wide as he stares at you. “Wait—your brother?” he repeats, disbelief in his voice.
That’s when he snaps. In one quick move, he snatches the phone out of your hand, his jealousy and frustration boiling over. “Who the fuck are you telling that I'm your brother ” he asks, voice tight with both confusion and disbelief.
He brings the phone closer to his ear, ready to argue with whoever was flirting with you....but the line is silent.
Mark looks at you confused before everything clocks in.
You can’t hold back your laughter any longer and start giggling uncontrollably. “You should have seen your face!” you say, still laughing at the expression on his face.
Mark glares at you, jaw clenched. “I was seriously gonna go crazy” he mutters, looking a little hurt, but mostly relieved. His voice softens. “You’re so mean…” he says pouting.
You pull him into a hug, feeling a little guilty now, but you’re still laughing. “I’m sorry, Mark. I didn’t mean to make you upset,” you say, but he’s not having it.
But Mark doesn’t respond right away. He’s still sulking, avoiding eye contact, his arms crossed tightly over his chest. You can tell he’s upset, and it’s kind of cute in an annoying way.
You decide to keep playing around, your playful nature taking over. You lie down next to him, resting your head on his lap and wrapping your arms around his waist. “Come on, baby, don’t be mad,” you say, planting small, teasing kisses on his neck and cheek.
Mark tries to ignore you, but you can feel him smiling as you kiss him. “Stop it,” he mutters, pushing you away. “I’m not in the mood for this.”
You giggle and shift, moving closer, planting another kiss on his lips. “I’m sorry, I just can’t help myself,” you tease, giving him one more kiss before nuzzling your face against his chest.
Mark groans in frustration, trying to push you away, but you keep crawling closer, your lips pressing against his neck as you whisper, “Come on, don’t be mad at me anymore. You know I’m just teasing.”
He sighs dramatically, clearly not able to resist your affection. “You’re lucky I love you,” he mutters, a little grin tugging at his lips as you continue to kiss him, determined to make him smile.
Mark shakes his head, but you can tell the sulking is finally over. “You better not prank me again,” he warns, his voice still a little gruff, but there’s a playful sparkle in his eyes now.
“Promise,” you say, wrapping your arms around him tightly, knowing full well you’ll probably think of another prank to tease him with soon.
#nct fanfic#nct fluff#nct dream#nct dream x reader#nct imagines#nct scenarios#nct x reader#mark lee#mark lee fluff#mark lee fanfic
119 notes
·
View notes
Text
Distraction-Brock Rumlow
Your breathing is calm, but your heart beats a little faster than usual. You're used to these missions, living on the edge, but there's something about this situation that feels off. Maybe it's the plan. Or maybe it's the fact that Steve asked you to distract Brock Rumlow, the most unsettling agent you've ever met.
"Y/N, I need you to cover for me. I have to talk to Pierce, and we can't afford for Rumlow to get in the way. You're the only one who can pull this off," Steve said to you, his tone serious but his gaze full of trust.
"Do you have any idea how obsessed he is with me?" you replied, crossing your arms over your chest.
"Exactly why I asked for your help. I need time, and you're the only one who can keep him busy," he replied, a faintly apologetic smile on his lips.
You sighed, knowing you couldn't say no. Steve is your best friend, and you trust him more than anyone else.
Now, here you are, in the hallway of the S.H.I.E.L.D. base, and Brock Rumlow is standing in front of you. He's staring at you with that look that always makes you want to roll your eyes.
"Rumlow," you say with a forced smile, "can I talk to you in private?"
He raises an eyebrow, but a smug grin quickly spreads across his face. "Sure, Y/N. Where do you want to go?"
"Your office. It's important." Your voice is steady, but your stomach churns at the thought of what you're about to do.
He leads you to his office, closing the door behind him. You sit in the chair across from his desk, trying to appear relaxed, but you know you need to keep him occupied for as long as possible.
"So, what did you want to talk about?" he asks, leaning forward with a smile that makes you want to punch him.
You improvise. "I was thinking... have you ever considered stepping out of your comfort zone? You know, doing something different with your life?"
He chuckles, a low, amused sound. "And what do you have in mind, Y/N?"
"Well," you begin, careful not to let your nerves show, "you're always so... intense. Maybe you should try relaxing, having some fun. You know, not everything has to be about work and missions."
Rumlow looks at you, visibly intrigued. "Interesting. And how do you think I should do that?"
You drag the conversation out as long as possible, talking about improbable hobbies, movies he's never seen, and even suggesting a yoga class, all while your mind stays focused on Steve. How much more time does he need?
Meanwhile, Rumlow seems to be enjoying himself. It's obvious he's too distracted by you to worry about anything else happening elsewhere.
While you continue babbling, Rumlow approaches you like a predator and caresses your cheek, smiling at you. You go abruptly silent when you feel his touch on your cheek. His hand is warm and surprisingly gentle, but his gaze is as intense as ever. "You know," he says, his voice low and playful, "you're quite entertaining when you're not arguing with me." He moves closer to you, his body only inches from yours.
You look at Brock in surprise. "Oh, really?" You whisper, hoping Steve would finish quickly. He grins, seemingly amused by your reaction. His gaze travels from your eyes down to your lips, and then back up.
"Oh, yes." He responds, lifting your chin gently. "You get all flustered, trying to prove a point, and your cheeks flush." His fingers trace your jawline, his touch feather-like. You're hyper-aware of his proximity, and you remind yourself to stay calm, to keep stalling.
"It's kind of adorable," he continues, his voice a soft rumble. "And you have my undivided attention, darling." He leans in even closer, his face just a breath away from yours. His smile is still present, but there's something different in his eyes:a hunger, a desire. Your heart quickens, and you remind yourself once more that you're doing this for Steve. Keep him busy just a little longer.
Smile. “Does the great Brock find me adorable?” you ask getting flirty, you were trying to give Steve as much time as possible. He chuckles, clearly enjoying your change of tone. "Adorable and infuriatingly cheeky," he replies, a hint of amusement in his smirk.
He's so close now, his body almost touching yours. His hand is still on your chin, his thumb brushing lightly against your jawline. "You've got quite the mouth on you," he adds, "and right now, I'm rather curious about what other uses you might have for it."
You held back so hard not to slap him and you fake a smile by biting your lip. His gaze darkens as he notices your lip between your teeth, and he moves even closer, his body pressing against yours. "Careful, darling," he says, his voice low and dangerous. "You keep biting your lip like that, and I might get a few ideas of my own." His eyes roam your face, taking in every detail, and you can't help but fidget under his intense scrutiny.
His lips hover just above yours, so close that you can feel his hot breath on your skin. "You're so tense," he observes, his body almost trapping you against the chair. "What's the matter, Y/N? Is something bothering you?" His hand slides down from your jaw to your throat, his touch both tender and possessive at the same time.
You gulp involuntarily, the feel of his hand on your throat making your heart pound faster. "No, I'm fine," you manage to say, your voice not nearly as steady as you'd like. He raises an eyebrow, clearly not convinced. "Are you sure?" he purrs, his thumb tracing a slow, lazy circle on your pulse point. "Because you're shaking."
His words send a shiver through you, and he must feel the effect they have on you, because his grip on your neck tightens ever so slightly. "And you're breathing pretty hard," he points out, his gaze locked onto yours. He presses his body against yours, his other hand gripping the armrest of the chair, effectively trapping you in his embrace.
His face is just inches from yours, his eyes a deep, dark pool of hunger. "You're usually so feisty, so strong," he murmurs, his voice a rough whisper. "But right now, you're at my mercy, all flustered and trembling." His hand at your throat moves up to cup your chin again, his thumb tracing your bottom lip. "I could do anything I want with you like this, darling."
You stopped yourself from slapping again and smiled at him placing your hands on his shoulders moving them sensually. "And do you mind this?" you whisper seductively. His expression darkens with raw lust, and he grips your thigh with his free hand. "No, I don't mind this at all." His voice is low and dangerous, his gaze still locked on yours.
His body is pressed against you, his touch possessive and demanding. "In fact," he continues, pulling your leg up against him, "I like seeing you like this. All hot and bothered, trembling at my touch."
You caress his neck to distract yourself from laughing at his statement. Steve owed you a big favor, you thought. He lets out a low, rumbling sound at your touch, clearly enjoying the sensation. "That feels nice," he murmured, his eyes half-lidded.
He presses you even closer, his body molding against yours. "You know," he whispers, his breath hot against your ear, "I think I could get addicted to this." Brock slowly runs his fingers over your bare thigh, his touch light and teasing.
"Your skin feels so soft," he continues, his voice growing huskier. "So smooth and inviting." His hand inches higher, moving under your skirt, and his hips grind against yours. "I've been wanting to touch you for so long," he admits, his hand gripping your waist. "Feeling you shiver under my touch, seeing you all flushed and panting."
His lips find their way to your neck, his tongue flicking out to taste your pulse point. "You have no idea what you do to me," he whispers, his teeth grazing your skin. "No idea how badly I want to claim you." His hand beneath your skirt moves even higher, his touch burning through you. "I want to mark you, taste you, make you mine."
Close your eyes try to calm your heartbeat with little results. You hated to admit it but his words were turning you on. He chuckles, noticing your reaction. "Can't keep your cool, can you?" he teases, his hand now dangerously close to your center.
"You can't hide it, darling," he murmurs against your skin. "I can feel it, the way your heart is racing, the way you're reacting to my touch." He moves his lips to your ear, his voice a low rumble. "You like this, don't you? The feel of my hands on your body, the sound of my voice. You like being at my mercy." "But you won't give in," he continues, shifting so that his body is now fully flushed against yours. "You won't give me the satisfaction of admitting it, will you?" He nips at your earlobe, his teeth grazing your skin.
"But I know you want me." He whispers, his hand continuing its slow exploration. "You can try to deny it all you want, but I know you're just begging for it right now." He moves his lips down your neck, nipping and biting at your skin, leaving a trail of fire in his wake. "You're so stubborn, darling," he says, his voice a rough purr. "So determined to resist."
Brock shifts his body, positioning himself between your legs. "But it won't be long now. You're trembling, panting, and I can feel the heat coming off of you." He grips your hips, his fingers digging into your flesh, and he presses his body against yours, leaving no room for escape. "Just let go, darling," he whispers, his voice a low, sensual command. "Let me take you over the edge. Give yourself to me."
You gasp softly looking at him. His gaze captures yours, dark and possessive, and he smiles a slow, knowing smile. "There it is," he murmurs. "That gasp. That look in your eyes. That's what I wanted to see." He leans in, his face mere inches from yours. "Admit it, darling. You want me just as badly as I want you." He brushes a strand of hair away from your face, his touch gentle and almost tender. "You can fight it all you want," he continues, his voice a low rumble. "But at the end of the day, you're mine."
His hips grind against yours, his arousal pressing against you. "And I'm going to make you mine, darling. I'm going to make you beg for it." He's practically pinning you to the chair, his body pressed against yours, his hands everywhere. "I'm going to show you pleasure you've never even imagined before," he promises, his voice rough and sensual. "I'm going to make you scream my name, darling."
“Brock” you try to stop him but your tone wasn’t very confident, your mind was foggy. He growls, the sound low and possessive. "Say it again," he demands, his body pressing even harder against you. "Say my name again, darling."
You shiver at his command, your body responding to his touch in ways you can't control. "Brock," you repeat, your voice a hoarse whisper. He grins, clearly pleased with your response. "That's right," he says, his lips on your neck again. "I want to hear you say it, darling. I want to hear you begging for me."
He begins to kiss and nibble at your neck, leaving hot, wet trails on your skin. "No more fighting, no more resisting," he murmurs, his words sending a shiver down your spine. "Just give in, darling. Give in to me." You give in, moaning softly as you cling to him.
He growls again, the sound even more primal and possessive than before. "That's it, darling," he says, his hands roaming your body. "I want to hear those beautiful sounds coming from your lips." Brock lifts you up effortlessly, carrying you over to the nearby couch and laying you down on it, his body covering yours. "You're mine now," he whispers, gazing down at you hungrily. "All mine."
#brock rumlow x reader#brock rumlow smut#brock rumlow#steve rogers#steve rogers x reader#steve rogers x you#steve rogers x y/n#marvel imagines#marvel imagine#marvel x you#marvel x reader#marvel x y/n
131 notes
·
View notes
Text
liar
Summary : love is not an easy to admit, are you ashamed of it?
Warnings : MDNI 18+ Rockstar!Eddie Munson x FEM!reader, cursing, unprotected sex, self-sabotage, mentions of pregnancy, loss of virginity, slight sprinkle of readers uncertainty in her relationship, insecurity, low self-esteem, miscommunication, heated arguments, that's all! :))
What to Expect : SMUT, ANGST, FLUFF, the story goes back to past and to present, set in the 1980's and let's pretend Paramore existed back then lol
Note To Reader : I haven't made a Eddie fanfic with a Paramore song and I literally love them both, so, this is my chance! 🥰
Author Note : this been sitting in my drafts for way too long now, I have to cook this up and hopefully you will enjoy it! 🥺
☆ EDDIE MUNSON'S MASTERLIST ☆
❣ AGATHA'S MAIN PAGE ❣
1986 : The Record Label approves Corroded Coffin
"Where is she?!?" Eddie heavily breathes as he whipped his head everywhere to catch a glimpse of your figure but none seems to show
"She was here a minute ago- hey, what's going on?!?" Gareth wipes his beading forming sweat on his forehead
"Jeff!" He shouts out loud he did not mean to capturing everyone's attention in the bar
He looked at his panting friend who places his palms over his knees as he heaves air on his chest, confusion is written all over his face as he walks up to him
"Dude, are you okay-" he bend slightly to meet his gaze as he places his hand over his friend's shoulder as he dismissive his hand at him
"Y/N, where is she?" The desperation is clear to his eyes, this night was supposed to be eventful but it didn't worked out the way he thought it would be
"I-I saw her hopped into the taxi with a suitcase" Jeff stammers as he looked over at Eddie's shoulder someone is approaching them
"W-What?!? a suitcase?" He exclaims but before he could ask again, a familiar voice called out to him
"Eddie!"
"Harrington-" He furrowed his brows at him
"She told me to tell you-" he cuts him off, Steve took a deep breath before saying that could scarred his friend forever
"Tell me what?" He demands as he directly looked at him
"She's leaving" ❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❦❧❦❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦
1990 : Present Day
Fuck
Yeah, seriously fuck
It's been 4 years since the last time you ever laid eyes on him, is it just you or he looked like as if you're in the top of the world
Does he still loved you? until now?
Shit, you feel guilty for what you have done, selfish as it sounds, you save yourself first
But, at what cost? is it worth it?
.....if you could put down your pride, just speak the damn truth....no, it's not worth it
You regretted everything
and now, he's here accidentally bumped into your grocery cart in the dairy aisle at the supermarket
You discreetly put the milk slowly on the cart as you stop eye contacting to him, completely nervous to see him again
"Y/N? is it really you?"
You speak without looking at him, "y-yeah"
He quickly walks up closer to you as he tries to get your gaze back to him, you take a step back slightly as he spoke again, "I asked for this"
That's where you look back at him, "What?"
"I wished and asked that I get the chance to finally see you again"
He saw the guilt flicker in your eyes, you swallowed hard, the beating inside of your chest went fast forward
"It's been 4 years, Y/N, I-I just wanted to know what happened to...." He trails off as he sighs, "To us" he gestures his finger to you and to him
You know he deserves to know
It's your own goddamn fucking pride is what should be shut down
You just look at him and blink as you ignore his question as you move past him along with your cart
"Y/N! what-"
"It's nice seeing you, Eddie"
"But-"
"Goodbye"
You said it without sparing him a glance as he stare at the back of your head as he follows your figure walking away
He took a step forward as he hesitates to tail you, he sighs as he scratches the top of his head trying to understand what made you act this way
He doesn't even recognized you, it's like you changed
It may be 4 fucking years ago but still he is starting to get pissed off
Pissed off at the fact that you are simply trying to avoid him or get away from him as much as possible
He had rewind his memory to every moment that has happened in your relationship together, if he missed out on something that you displeased you
You could've addressed it to him not acting weird like this
He self-reflected but still there is this feeling that you're hiding about something but what is it?
But still, even the heights of this circus series of life events, he remains the same old Eddie, very patient and most of all very selfless
One of the workers at the supermarket asked him to move aside as they tried to place products on the shelves that made him snap out of his train of thoughts
He continues on his errands, once again, he saw you there, already at the check out, he deflated, you didn't react that way before to him like that and it confuses him
What the hell happened?
❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❦❧❦❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦
1984 : Prom
"Eddie!"
"What?"
You rolled your eyes playfully as he brings you closer to him holding your waist gently
You always loved how unserious he was as he stopped peppering you kisses on your whole face
You both swayed to the slow music playing at the background as he spoke again
"I've never thought that I could attend something like this"
"Yeah?" He raises both of his eyebrows as he uses his freehand to caress your bare shoulder
"To be clear, I don't hate it until I met you, now I am getting to understand why everybody else loves this" you say enunciate your point as you look around in the gymnasium
"I have no plans either, everything changed when I met you too" he says with so much certainty
"Really?" You bring back your gaze to him with hopeful look on your eyes and his heartaches how you sounded so in disbelief
"Are you kidding? you should've been the queen of the night! somebody bribed the damn thing" he dramatically exclaims as he gestures at one of the popular girls who always won every year
You laughed as you push him by the chest as he heartily chuckles
It's true, everyone's eyes are on you, Eddie reassures that you look in fact absolutely mesmerizing, he knows that you're so self-conscious and you're thinking too hard about it
"Y/N, you're so freaking beautiful" he says without a doubt as he cupped both of your cheeks
Your high from your laughter slowly died down abruptly but the smile has never left in your pretty face
You melt within his touch as you close your eyes as you place your hands over on top of him
"I....I love you" he declares it as he happily chuckles, he's so certain of it by the tone of his voice
You open your eyes and the tears starts to prick, "E-Eddie"
He shushes you, "I just wanted you to know that, it's true, sweetheart"
You slowly blink as you try not to shed any tear as he hugs you
❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❦❧❦❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦
1990 : Present Day
"Y/N, what-" he abruptly stops as he saw your expression
The cold features are sitting rightly on your face as the man stood before you as he dart his eyes back and forth at you and back in the grocery store
He watches as you aggressively put the paper bags at the backseat of the car, he clears his throat, "Who got you so crabby all of the sudden-"
"Get in the fucking car, Steve, I'm not in the mood-" you say to him as he can feel your eyes stabbing him as if he's the one who got you pissed off
"Y/N!"
Steve furrows his eyebrows in confusion as he followed the familiar voice who is jogging on the way to you
"Oh shit"
"You can say that again" you say as you slam the door shut making Steve flinch in the process as he breathes out as places his hands over his hips
"Y/N, please, I just really need to talk to you-"
"Eddie, I seriously have to go now"
"Whatever it is that I've done back then, I am truly sorry!"
Steve looks at him in apologetically as he licks his lips, "Y/N, have a heart-"
"Don't start with me, Steve, get inside of the car!" You hit the hood of the car as you point an angry finger on him making Steve's jaw clench at your stubbornness
"Y/N, we've talked about this" Steve shakes his head as he motions to his old friend
Meanwhile, Eddie is puzzled to almost like sibling argument as he spoke once again, "What is it that you both talked about?"
That's when you both stop bantering at each other as you exasperated sigh as you and Steve share the same knowing look that you're trying to avoid for 4 years
"You can't escape this, Y/N!"
"Goddamn it! just drop it-"
"Give him a fucking chance!" Steve shouts back not giving a care to the people who are overhearing this conversation
Steve had enough of it, he is so done with being considerate with you, you need this confrontation
All he ever does is to be a good friend to you but he can't just fucking tolerate this behavior of yours especially when Eddie has never done anything wrong to you
Eddie didn't know that Steve was eating up a lot of conscience for keeping a very personal and delicate information about you
But, this isn't his problem, this is your life, but also he can't help but to meddle with your stupid decisions
"You gotta stop this, Y/N" Steve scratches his chin as he spoke through gritted teeth
"I am a little lost here-" Eddie shifts his foot sideways as he looks both of you for answers
"Your girlfriend is a fucking coward, that's what" Steve punctuates the word making his point as he exaggerates it
You glare at Steve who doesn't even give a shit about that look that you're giving to him
"Fuck you, Steve"
"See? What the hell are you even doing? You're running away again"
You're not going to be cornered not this time, not ever, you will put the pin back on the grenade, you can't say it out loud now
You fumbled with your keys as you finally get inside of the car
"Get out of the damn car, Y/N, we are not finished here" Steve says at the window of your seat as you stare at him
"Back off!" You yell as you flip him off as you ignite the engine, he surrenders as he looked at you in disappointment
You accidentally stare through Eddie's eyes, swirling in so much longing, longing for you
You almost faltered but you decided against it as you drove away
"This is bullshit, she's going to tell you the truth one way or another" Steve crosses his arms as he watches your car in the distance
"Tell me what?" Eddie appears in front of him with perplexed expression
"What happened back in 1985"
❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❦❧❦❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦
1985 : Making it Official
Mascara's running down, your lipstick is smeared, your eyes are watery, your hair is a fucking mess as Eddie got you folded into half as he thrusts into you like his life depends on it
Your clothes are scattered everywhere in his room and so does his, he is so sexy, aggressive and gentleman at the same time, the way he handles you, he understands what you needed and your wants, he prioritizes more of your enjoyment and pleasure rather than his
You don't know how absolutely you feel of the way he's treating you like this, you feel so freaking special like it's so uncommon for you and also felt wrong for you to be treated nicely
He always said that you deserve it, you're worth it, you're capable of being loved and you will always will be loved, he's trying to remove that thing out of you
That you're always telling yourself that you're unlovable
He will be the first and last to you, a few guys here and there before him trying to hit on you, it's a big no for you, the only man that can only have access to you is him and it makes you feel a lot of emotions, you feel euphoric but also you felt you're about to cry
One big loud moan escapes your lips as Eddie groans when you don't stop clenching around him
When he kept that same rhythm and motion over and over your moans started to stagger as your mouth hanging out as your eyes roll back as you lift your hips to catch that sensation
He grunts, "Fuck, Y/N" he looks down as he watches his member slipping in and out of your pulsating cunt so smoothly and easily sheaths back and forth as he kisses you hungrily making you squeal and writhe beneath him
He swallows your moans as he pants as he bottoms harder into your core, he lift your wobbly arms as he goes deeper to you as you bring your legs to lock him in place and pull him closer to you
"aah- Eddie!" You croak out as you breathy sigh and whimper, he moans as he says your name and praises you
Your eyes starts to feel heavy as you feel him everywhere, the sinful sounds of both of your bodies slapping and the squelch makes you even more wetter and you can't deny that it's turning you on
"Shit, you feel so good"
"Oh my god! Right there!"
"Yeah? You like that?"
"Don't sto-p p-please!"
He removes the hold from your arms as he lay it over his shoulders as you held him onto your dear life
He grips your hips tighter, you know you can't fucking walk for days or he will absolutely leave marks on there but you don't care, you feel like jelly
His eyes scans over the shades of purple spots are all over your neck and especially on the mounds of your breasts actually before he doves into you, you're already so worked up when he took a mouthful and kneaded your boobs so naturally
You chant his name when you tell him you're getting closer and does he as you arch your back as he lets out a guttural groan as your moans turned into high pitched tone as he sloppily kisses you, he rolls his hips once more spilling his load to your velvety walls
"Can't believe that you're my girlfriend" he says muffled as you can feel his smile at the crook of your neck
You chuckle as you try to reconnect with the earth
Both of you are breathing heavily as he collapsed on top of you as you instantly wrapped your arms around him, embracing him as you inhale his scent making you sigh in content
He gets up abruptly with the fear on his eyes, his eyes goes all over, you missed the way he looked at your stomach worriedly
You're not in the right headspace to find out what's going on as your brain feels like a mashed potatoes
"What's wrong?" You say lazily as you half-lidded awake
"I-uh- we should've used protection today, sweets"
"Oh...." you say as you take his hand in yours as you moved closer to him
The silence is deafening him and the nervousness grows even more bigger
"It's fine, Eddie, I loved how you feel inside of me"
"Y-Yeah?"
"Yes, Eddie, I do very much" you say as you yawn and he can see you're fighting off the sleep but still he needs confirmation that you're alright of what just happened
He blushes as he took a sigh of relief, "I-I am still sorry-" he immediately apologizes but you cut him off by saying
"I don't care, if you didn't pull out, I...love...you"
You left him with that as you fastly drifted to sleep, he is dumbfounded of what you just said to him, it's the first time ever you said that to him and he blinks one or twice he lost count but he just smiles as he admires you as he removes your hair out of the way from your face as he kisses your forehead
He pulls out of the covers as he carefully put blanket over to your body and his as he lift your head so you can lay over his arm as you mindlessly get comfortable from his warmth he smiles yet again when you lay your hand against his chest
"Oh, Y/N, how I love you so"
*Months later on that same year*
You feel nauseous everytime you eat, you didn't tell Eddie about it, but you've been like this for weeks now, you're having thoughts when you shouldn't be worrying about
But somehow, you're monitoring it, and it shows that you have possible signs of..... let's not go there
Eddie is so laser-focused on his music career and he's getting so well on it and you couldn't even more proud of him
A true artist, the attention to detail on every guitar chords that he's strumming and music sheets that are splayed all over his bed everytime you come over to his house, you've been so supportive of him and you always uplift no matter what happens, he works hard and he's saving up for everything that you both needed
He won't stop until he feels 100% satisfied with his work, he's very meticulous and the important of it all is that you're honest when he shows you a sample of his music, if you don't think it's a good record then he will write another set of songs, that's how much he trusts your opinion and it's like you're a part of his band, you watching them grow and help together, they're still act playful and being so goofy every so often when they're together but when it's about their goal? they're locked in with the mission to be recognized as real artists
Not some schmuck desperate rock band as the town would say
Yeah, you're brutally honest when it comes to this
But, what about your feelings?
"Eds, I'm going to take the restroom in a jiffy" you say as you swing your purse over your shoulder
He nods as he squeezes your hand, "You okay, sweetheart?"
You flash in a small smile, "Yeah, I'm fine, I think, I'm just tired is all"
He whispers, "Okay" he goes back canvassing music equipment in a department store
You finally have the restroom to yourself as you clutch in with your purse as you took a deep breath and you take out the oh-so-familiar device that indicates whether you think you are indeed carrying a child or not
You lock yourself in the stall and disinfect the toilet as you sat on it and pull down your underwear as you let your urine take a few drops on the mark
You clean yourself up as you get out of the cubicle and place the device on the neat surface of the sink as you wash your hands
You stare at it, you didn't take your eyes off it as you reach for the paper towel and you know it will appear for a few minutes
You see the one line already as you wait for the other one, you bit your lip as your knees start to bop out of your forming anxiety
The knock on the door startled you, a small gasp fell out from your lips
"Y/N? honey? are you done? I found the one that I like and I need your thoughts about it"
"Uh, yeah, just give me a second!"
You freshen up and keep it cool as you retouch your lipstick, you glance at the device and you did a double look on it
You picked it up as you slowly bring it closer to you for a better look, the second line is faded until it comes out it full color as you stumble slightly in your stance as you look yourself of your reflection in the mirror, it's positive
You're pregnant
❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❦❧❦❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦❧❦
1990 : Present Day
"You're fucking insane"
"Trust the process, man-"
"She can't even just talk to me!"
Eddie mutters "sorry" to the people who are dining in the café
"It won't work" he whisper-shout to his old friend who is stirring his cup of coffee
"It will work" he corrects him as he takes a sip of his coffee
"When you say it, it sounded so easy-" Eddie scratches his head as he grumbles leaning backward at the seat
"You have to do it, Eddie, it's both for your own good" Steve tuts him as he states his point as he raises a finger at him
Eddie listens carefully as he sighs and nods at him to continue
"All you have to do is to corner her, she is strong-headed but I feel you're her weakness, she can't even stand you the moment you both just got reunited after 4 years" He throws his hands up as he scoffs as the scene earlier replays on his mind
"Harrington, I'm sorry-"
"What in the hell are you apologizing for?"
"For bringing you into this mess of mine" Eddie huffs as his eyes wandered around the diner as he watches people coming by
No, actually, it was you who brought up Steve into your goddamn business, but he didn't mind at all but a part of him is also feel like a bad friend for not saying the truth at all to his greatest pal that only to be reunited in this way when he wished it was other way around not like this
He also wants to fix this, it's been long overdue and he been keeping this for 4 years
"Hey, Munson"
"Yeah?"
"Whatever happens to you and Y/N, when you find out what really happened back then, if you did get mad at me, I understand and I deserve that and it's not my place to speak for her, she's the one must tell everything to you not me"
He listens intently as he tips his head slightly, "Well, I appreciate you for being honest"
He smiles then as his eyes lighten up, "Thanks, man"
Steve told him that you mostly walk at the park every Sunday at 8am, he said is the only peace time you have and then go back to your usual schedule
Eddie was sitting over a bench like half an hour until he straightens up seeing you there as you took in the sight of the river
He slowly get up and walks towards to you, he takes in a deep breath before he prays in his mind that this hopefully ends well
"Y/N?"
Your heartbeat stopped at the sound of his voice, you thought you're only imagining it as you slowly turn around to see the man right in front of you as he kept a personal space between the two of you
"What are you doing here?" You say as you look behind and sideways scarily
"I wanted to talk to you-"
"That's not gonna happen" you say plainly as you begin to walk off leaving him behind once again
Steve's right, you're a hard one to hold to stay put in place, "Y/N! you can't even give me a chance to speak!"
"What's there to talk about?!?" You argue as you continue to walk with the scowl on your face
He huffs with a laugh, "You can't get rid me off like this everytime-"
"Oh, yes I can!" You fight back as you stomp faster as he kept up with the pace
"Why are you dodging it?" The frustration on his voice is clear and it fuels you more
"You're fucking infuriating!" You reason with him, god, you can feel you're losing it, your time is out, you can't get away this time
He laughs in disbelief, "Wow? I am infuriating?!? and so are you!" He points to you as he breathes heavily
When you fall silent as he keeps following you, all you do is just briefly glare at him as you both walk past by people
"This is fucking getting out of hand, sweetheart, stop it" he says firmly as he shooks his head sideways
"Don't tell me what to-" you counter
"Stop it, I say!" He commands and before you open your mouth and he beats you to it
He goes right in front of you, blocking your path as you tried to get out of the way
"Look what the fuck what you're doing, scurrying away the moment when things get serious"
The tears began to prickle and sting behind your eyes as you try not to let him hold you, he hesitated everytime he really wanted to touch you, "Don't push me, Eddie-" you scoff
"Nah, I'm gonna push you once and for all, sweetheart, you're not going to win this time" your heart drops when he takes a grip tightly on holding both of your shoulders as you try to get out of his grasp but it won't budge
"Fuck you! Eddie, step away-" you cuss him out of your anger as the tears are threatening to spill anytime soon
"Stop being so difficult and just tell me!" His voice cracks and for a moment your face faltered, he saw it, all you need was a push
"I ain't got nothing to tell you!" One tear escaped from your eyes as you angrily wipe it off
"Oh yeah? What about what happened in 1985? you're not physically okay, I've never asked what's going on but I fucking know for sure something is up"
Your chest tightens when you look at him in the eyes and you can see he is determined to know what happened back there before
"N-No-" you stutter as you can't form any words after that, you have no more reasons to blew him off, you lose
He knew?
"I might be in a tight schedule in that timeline but I never overlooked of what's going with you, sweetheart, you can't fool me" he looks down at you with the same adoring eyes, it feels 1984 all over again and your stomach churns of what's coming
Your lips began to tremble as you look at him, you can't look away now, he's got you
"I know you still love me, Y/N, you're just being in denial"
"N-No, I don't-"
"What are you holding back from?"
You frown at him as the angry tears starts to roll in your cheeks as you hit his chest as he still kept holding you
"You don't remember it but I do, it was only one time you told me and I never stopped believing"
You know exactly what he's talking about
The night that you both made love for the first time
"I fucking hate you-" you cry out as you grab a fist from his shirt as you muffled sob in his chest
"We both know that's not true" he softly says as he pulls back you to look at you
The fire in your eyes has simmered down, only what's left is the fear in your eyes
"Why did you left in 1986?"
The words caught up in your throat as you gulped to his question
No, you can't lie to him anymore
"I-I was scared" another fresh set of tears cascading down as he wipes with his thumb
"Scared of what?!?"
"I was afraid!" You sniffled as you wept in front of him as you angrily ripped off his warm hands to your cupped cheeks
He looks at you as he waits for answer patiently, you try to muster up
"I was afraid of you finding out" you swallow as you duck your head down in shame
Before he asks again, in the corner of his eye, someone is running up to you
"Mommy!" the little girl with arms open wide as the small hands making a grabby action insinuating for you to pick her up
You whipped your head to scrouch down in front of your baby girl as you greet her as you manage to make a small smile as you kissed the crown of her head
Eddie knew his intuition but still he is taken aback from the revelation
You slowly meet his gaze, you thought you will see pure hatred towards you, but there was none
All you can see he is glad as you can see the corners of his lips turned upward to form a contented smile
The little girl is unbeknownst to the man who is looking at her with love on his eyes, she tilts her head as she waves at him, Eddie shyly waves back
"Okay, I'm done with cuddling" you chuckle as you put her down as she ran off playing with the other kids in the park
Eddie's eyes are fixed on his daughter and the giggle of her voice are such a blessing to his ears as he smiles at it
Your breaths are shallow as you can see him moving closer beside you
"She's beautiful"
"Yeah" you whisper
"Beautiful like her mother" he says as he looks at you as his eyes twinkle
The guilt creeps into your eyes as you're the one who takes his hand into yours as you became stunned when he gently squeezes it
"E-Eddie, I am so sorry, I know it's unforgivable for what I've done, I-I'm just so terrified-" you ramble as he dismissive his hand at you
"Of what? if I ever find out that you we're pregnant?"
You nodded and the hope is clear in your eyes, "I was mortified if you ever find out that you will..." you trail off as you shake your head
He lifts your chin up to meet his gaze once again, "I will?"
"In 1986, you brought the news to me that you're accepted in the record label and I tried to tell you so many times but I really couldn't bring it up to you and I didn't wanna be a burden on your dream, so, I just left" you sob as you close your eyes and you feel the weight of your shoulders finally eased out
"Oh honey, you will never be a burden to me" he kisses your hands as you let him embrace you
At that point, he understood what Steve meant to him at the diner last night and it doesn't matter to him anymore
All is forgiven, what's important to him that he's got you and you're back with him
The wait was worth it as he smiles down at you as he caressed your head
You pulled back with uncertainty in your eyes, "Do you hate me?" He knits his eyebrows at you
His eyes softens, "I can never hate you" he tucked a piece of hair into your ear
"Do you hate me?" He brings back the question to you as he pulls you impossibly close as you lock your eyes with his as he looks down at your lips anticipating his next move
"I lied to you, you always knew the truth" he lets you finish as he dives in
He captured your lips as you feel lushed pressing your chest against him as you throw your arms to kiss him back, melting as both your mouth and his collided to one another
"And that is?" He reaches back to peck another kiss to your lips as you smile at him, your heart is soaring as you both glance at your girl as you bring back your eyes to him as you confidently admit....
"I love you"
#Spotify#eddie munson#stranger things 4#eddie munson fic#eddie munson x fem!reader#eddie munson x female reader#eddie munson fluff#eddie x fem!reader#eddie munson x y/n#eddie munson smut#eddie munson x fem! reader#eddie munson x you#eddie munson angst#eddie munson supremacy#eddie munson x reader#paramore#agirlwholovesrockstarsfics
103 notes
·
View notes
Text
‘𝑜𝒽 𝓂𝓇 𝒸𝓊𝓅𝒾𝒹, 𝓌𝒽𝑜 𝒶𝓂 𝒾 𝒹𝑒𝓈𝓉𝒾𝓃𝑒𝒹 𝓉𝑜 𝒷𝑒 𝓌𝒾𝓉𝒽?’
༯ Summary: After a fight with his dad on valentines eve, mr cupid decides to direct JJ to your house
༯ the cupids enchantings event
a/n: had fun writing this :)) lowk had me smiling giggling and kicking my feet 🤭
༯ Content warning: Child abuse, cringey confessions lmao, descriptions of blood and wounds, possibly too much detail in reader disinfecting JJs wounds 😅, not explicit but just long, overall fluffy.
JJ’s feet were moving. Just moving. He had no idea where he should go, Kiara’s parents would never let him in. John B was gone off wherever for the night. Heyward would maybe let him stay over, but they were too far and it was pouring outside.
Then, while walking he spotted an all too familiar cabin like house. Surprisingly looking nice and in good condition for being on the cut. Flowers decorating the front yard, well kept and cared for grass that seemed to shine a bright green despite being dark and gloomy out.
The window at the front of the house was bright, illuminating a bit of the front yard and JJ could see your form sitting on the couch. As if the light and your presence was guiding him, he found himself just in front of your door without even realizing it.
You and JJ were part of the same friend group, however not particularly close. JJ always tried to keep his distance from you- ‘no pogue on pogue macking’ is what he always said, although he started doubting the rule whenever he was close to you. JJ cared to much for his ego so he would rather ignore you then risk his feelings getting the better of him. Everyone caught onto the fact he was avoiding you- it was painfully obvious. But JJ constantly brushed it off as if they were overthinking.
JJ sucked in a deep breath as he stood outside your door. The pain in his cheek, nose and forehead was overbearing and he had a particularly bad cut on his cheek. He glanced over your figure that was sat on the couch, your knees brought up to your chest as you watched TV and stirred whatever drink you had. He almost felt too bad to knock at your door- you two weren’t particularly close and here he was about to bother you with his issues. But just as his mind decided his body was going to turn and walk away, his body retaliated and knocked on your door, no backing down now.
JJ could hear and see the illuminated light move as you got up, probably confused as to who would be knocking on your door not only in this weather but at this time of night. His breath caught in his throat once he heard the door unlock and open.
Your breath also caught in your throat- not necessarily at seeing JJ of all people at your door, but at seeing the state he was in. Bloody nose and forehead. His cheek bleeding too much to be left by itself. And the realization that this was most likely the work of his father. How a father could do that to their own son? you had no idea.
You sighed, quickly knowing what this situation was, attempting to hide the pity in your eyes as to not bother JJ. “C’mon..” You mumbled. Moving out of the way and motioning with your head for JJ to come in.
The blonde reluctantly walked in. For some reason not expecting you to seem so… calm. Maybe it was just his anxiety talking and saying that you’d be upset at him for disrupting your peace. “Sorry.. just.. had nowhere to go..” JJ grumbled as he took his hat off and fiddled with it in his hands. His hair messily falling over his face.
You walked past him and into your kitchen, not understanding why he was apologizing. “It’s fine, better here than some random place or your house.” You said, giving JJ a soft smile as you grabbed some cloth from a drawer and a variety of disinfectant sprays, followed by bandages. “Want a hot chocolate maybe? Got some strawberry hot chocolate for valentines.” You offered, trying to ease the discomfort in the room.
“Uh.. yeah. Sure.” JJ said, attempting to appear nonchalant despite the fact your presence was making his heart do leaps. The way you effortlessly eased the tension, the way your presence was free of any slight hint of annoyance, the way your presence was filled with silent understanding and care.
“K, made with water or milk?” You asked. Setting the disinfectant items down on the counter to reach up for a cup.
JJ’s brows furrowed slightly at your suggestion. Milk? why the hell would you use milk? “Waters fine.” He said, smiling awkwardly as he shifted his weight onto one of his legs, standing in one place as if you’d get mad at him for moving.
You looked over at him, smiling softly as you chuckled. “You can come over?” You said as if it was a question. Flicking the kettle on. You watched him walk into your rather small, isle like kitchen, leaning your back into the counter and crossing your arms across your chest.
JJ eyed your kitchen. It was nicely organized and had not new items, rather old ones, but you clearly took care of them. He stopped just next you, placing his hat down onto the counter as he mimicked your own position. “So ah uh… what are you watching?” He asked dumbly, as if the sound of mean girls wasn’t very much clear in the background.
You chuckled, leaning up off the counter and towards the cabinet as the water started boiling. “Mean Girls.” You replied simply, well aware of how awkward JJ felt. After all, the two of you weren’t close.
You grabbed a small, pink chocolate heart out of a pack of four, one now two due to your own hot chocolate and JJ’s own, and put the pack away. Turning back to the kettle you pulled out a mug from the rack of drying dishes. “Wanna watch something else?” You asked. At the click of the kettle, signifying it was finished boiling, you took it off its little plate and poured it into a mug, following by dropping the chocolate heart into it.
“No- it’s fine.” He said, watching your movements and how the heart of chocolate, tinged with the flavour of Strawberry, started melting into the cup.
You hummed as a reply. Handing JJ his mug and grabbing your tools for cleaning JJ’s wounds. “Come,” You said simply as you made way for the living room. You stopped at your couch, turning on the lamp that rested on the couch side table. Sitting down you rested your back against the arm of the couch, sprawling out the items in front of you.
JJ sat down on the other side of the small couch, criss-cross applesauce style, looking at the array of bandages and disinfectant stuff. He felt that they were un-needed, but he knew that it’d be useless to say no. So he simply let you arrange your stuff. He took the cloth from your hands once you handed it to him, looking at you questionably. “Hold it onto your cheek to stop or lessen the bleeding.” You said simply with a small smile.
JJ did as you said. Wincing at the feeling but holding down nevertheless. His eyes glanced to the tv that was the only other thing, next to the bedside lamp, illuminating the room. His eyes trailed back down to you. You were pouring a bit of Hydrogen Peroxide disinfectant onto a smaller cloth. The other items you had were baby wipes, bandages and white petroleum lotion. JJ couldn’t help but smirk at your dedication to cleaning his stupid wounds. Always so thoughtful.
After about a minute you pulled out a baby wipe, smiling softly as you reached up to pull his arm down and started cleaning the blood and guck around the wounds, being particularly careful on his cheek. JJ glanced down awkwardly, attempting to ignore how his heart fluttered in his chest.
Next, you picked up the cloth with the disinfectant. “It might sting a bit.” You warned before placing it down onto his cheek. JJ almost flinched away but didn’t, instead hissing in a breath. You gently wiped at the wounds before bringing the cloth down and folding it. Grabbing the bottle of disinfectant and spraying it on all three wounds.
JJ flinched again, moving away from the spray. “Jesus is all that really necessary?” He asked as he ignored the irritation swelling on the wounds that mixed with a stinging sensation.
You chuckled at his words, letting the spray sit for a couple seconds before bringing the cloth up to wipe away all the pus and guck that started forming on top the wound. “Yes it is. So that it can prevent infection.”
JJ couldn’t help the blush that formed on his face as he finally looked at you. Seeing the unyielding focus and care in your eyes. He could feel the warmth of your body on his and you were the closest you ever were to him. His heart did flips when he heard your quiet sigh as you pulled away the cloth and reach down for the white petroleum lotion.
You opened the cap of the lotion and poured a bit onto your finger. Closing the lid with your knee you plopped the bottle back down, dapping your other finger into the small bit on the tip of your right pointer finger, before diverting your attention back up. You smiled as you locked eyes with him; missing the way he was looking at you with nothing but love and adoration.
You gently placed the bit of cream over the wound on his forehead, forming a thin layer. The white petroleum also stung a bit but not as much as the bloody hydrogen peroxide.
JJ watched you, admiring every bit of your face and focused expression. He was feeling himself grow increasingly more confident and wanting to do nothing but just say how he feels out loud in this exact moment.
You moved your finger back down to get a bit more of the lotion before placing it onto the wound on his nose. “Sorry if it hurts a bit, almost done. Just got your cheek next and then bandages.” You said, your voice half distracted with focus.
And that’s when it came out; “I love you.”
Ok, JJ had to admit that was a tad bit of dramatic- but it left his mouth before he could even think about it. The words left him in a quick breath. He gulped as he watched your eyes widen and your movements freeze. Your own breath catching in your throat. It took you a couple seconds to process what he said before you let out a breathy chuckle.
“Bullshit.” You said chuckled, dapping your finger into the lotion again, gathering more this time as you shifted to the wound on his cheek next. “You’re just feeling emotional because all the stuff that happened tonight.” You said simply. Attempting to ignore the way your brain was hoping he was being 100% honest. How much you yearned to be this close to him and hear him say those words.
JJ didn’t know what it was tonight, but he was feeling very bold in this moment. He leaned away from your touch just as you finished applying the thin layer. He took your hand in his as he looked at you with an expression more firm than before. “No. I mean it completely y/n- You just… have such a comforting presence and i’ve actually liked you for a long, long time but i didn’t wanna break my.. “No pogue on pogue macking” rule so i started avoiding you.. but right now i could care less about that stupid rule, honestly.” JJ rambled on, only stopping to catch his breath.
“But i mean it, so so much y/n. I really like you and.. i want to be with you.” He finished, his face flushing once he realized how out of character he was sounding- and how abrupt it was with a tad of dramatics.
You stared at him in shock, letting his words sink in. And once his words did finally sink in you had to bite back a grin. “Really?” You asked, hating yourself for sounding so giddy.
“Really.” He replied nodding. Now attempting to appear nonchalant. But he couldn’t help the smile that formed on his face just as a wide one spread on yours and your lips landed on his in a matter of seconds.
Your hands found way to his face. Your touch gentle as to not hurt his bad cheek. JJ leaned into the kiss as his hand found your own cheek, rubbing soft circles onto the soft skin.
Once you two finally pulled away JJ looked down on you, a cheeky grin quickly forming on his face. You quickly grew a matching grin as you pulled away. Grabbing the bandages as you attempted to appear nonchalant. “You seem happy.” You teased. Looking back up at him to place a bigger bandage on his cheek.
“I would say you look equally as happy princess.” he teased back. Noticing the way your cheeks flushed even more at the nickname that he hasn’t used on you in forever.
“Well maybee you’re right.” You replied. Placing a medium sized bandage onto the wound on his forehead, followed by the smaller one on his nose.
Once you finished bandaging his wounds he took your hand in his, leaning down to place a kiss on your hand. “Ain’t nothing to be embarrassed about princess.” He said. Attempting to fluster you even more, however you weren’t having it.
“I guess you’re right. After all i wasn’t the one who rambled on like a weirdo.” You teased back, poking him in the chest with your finger. Smirking as you saw your attempt at flustering JJ work. You got up, throwing the stuff you used onto the couch side table. You then grabbed his hands and dragged him up, making way for the bigger couch that sat a couple feet away from the tv. “Now stop talking and watch the movie with me, I’ll restart it and it can be our own lil late valentines date.”
⟡ ݁₊ . written by sarahsangelicdoll, 2025 on tumblr! © do not repost on any third party website or repost as yours. Doing so will result in me blocking you and reporting.
༉ taglist: @hvnlygrl @tashiagalinda @littlxpxtal @starsval @rafestoothbrush @subconsciouscollapse @marleymarleymarleymarley @riaras-everthroner
tagging muts: @rafesheaven @personapeters @bloodibambiidoll @cameronsprincess @moonlightrafe @winnie1emon
#࣪𖤐.ᐟfav works#thecupidsenchantings25#outer banks#obx#obx x reader#obx fluff#obx x you#obx imagine#obx x y/n#obx fanfiction#outer banks fluff#outer banks x reader#outer banks x you#outer banks x y/n#outer banks fanfiction#jj maybank concept#jj maybank fluff#jj maybank x you#jj maybank imagine#jj maybank x y/n#jj maybank x reader#jj maybank#jj mayback imagine#jj maybank fic#jj maybank fanfiction#fluff#jj x y/n#jj x you#jj x reader#fanfic
96 notes
·
View notes
Text
Marriage Problems Chapter 2
Summary: They’ve been married for 19 years, their 20th anniversary coming up soon. Older, busier, and stuck on the repeat of their daily lives, Y/N and Bucky are struggling. Their marriage is good, but feeling rocky the last few years as they’ve settled into this stage of their lives. Can they get their spark back? Or is it better to do the unthinkable, and move on without each other?
Warnings: language, forced kiss, eventual smut
Previous chapter Next chapter
Bucky rushed home after work that day. The presentation had gone well, securing his bonus, but had run over the time he’d originally planned. He had texted Y/N, but never got a response. He got home as fast as he could, walking into the kitchen to find it empty. Fuck, missed dinner, he thought, chastising himself as he unloaded his things and cleaned them. He walked toward the sound of the kids’ voices in the front room. They were all spread out on the floor doing homework, spouting off endless questions to Y/N, who was trying her best to help them while also mediating between Winnie and Becca, which seemed like a constant these days.
“Mama she won’t stop brushing her eraser shavings on my paper!” Winnie whined, trying to shove the eraser bits back toward Becca.
“Oh my god, you’re so annoying,” Becca whined back. “Not everything I do is to spite you. Maybe if you wouldn’t sit so close to me they wouldn’t land on your stuff!”
“Guys, please,” Y/N sighed, rubbing her eyes.
“Hello my loves,” Bucky called out, trying to distract them.
The kids all looked up at him with smiles on their faces, quickly getting up and giving him hugs and greetings before sitting back down. Bucky moved over and around them to Y/N, kneeling down next to her. She gave him a small smile in greeting. “How did your presentation go?” she asked quietly.
“We got it,” he replied, smiling at her.
“Congratulations,” Y/N’s smile widened.
It was one of the few real smiles he’d gotten from her in a while, and it made his heart soar. Before he could say anything else the girls were bickering again, and James started firing off questions.
“Quit with the eraser! Geez, do you just not get it so you keep having to restart? How stupid can you be?”
“Mama, did you sign that form for the field trip yet?”
“I’m not the stupid one, you are!”
“Nuh-uh!”
“And I have that bake sale coming up, did you sign up for cupcakes? Or muffins? Your cookies last year were good. Oh and my soccer uniform is all grassy, did you wash it yet?”
Y/N shut her eyes tight, trying to breath through the mounting noise.
“Guys,” Bucky said in a warning tone.
“Dad she’s being so annoying. Why can’t you just leave me alone? This is why you don’t have any friends.”
“I have plenty of friends. You wouldn’t know anything about that because all the friends you have are just guys trying to date you. How does it feel knowing that they don’t actually care about you, just what they can get from you?”
“At least I can get a date.”
“Mama, what does she mean what they can get from her?”
“OH MY GOD SHUT UP!” Y/N screamed, standing up fast and pushing away from them all, covering her ears. “SHUT UP! ALL OF YOU! JESUS CHRIST!” They all froze, staring at her in shock. “No, James, I haven’t done any of that yet. It will get done eventually. As for you two,” she pointed at the girls. “I know you’re both in a very weird stage of teen years right now, but if I hear one more mean thing said between the two of you I will ground you both for the rest of the school year, do you hear me?” They both nodded quickly. “I cannot stand this anymore. This constant bickering, the noise, the incessant leaning on me for every little thing. I’m so sick of the same thing day in and day out! I’m done!”
Bucky stared at her in shock. She had yelled at the kids before during rough moments, but this was different. Y/N looked at them all with a deep look of disgust. “I love you all very much. But this is absolutely ridiculous, and I will not put up with it anymore. I deserve better than this endless, repetitive, tedious bullshit! Don’t I?” Bucky stood up and walked over to her. She had started crying as she spoke, and as he cupped her face in his hands she looked up at him, her eyes pleading and exhausted. “Don’t I?” she cried.
“Yes, you do,” Bucky whispered, nodding as he leaned down and pressed his forehead against her forehead. “Just breathe, pretty mama. Breathe.”
Y/N sputtered, her hands in fists at her sides as she closed her eyes. She let herself relax against him for a moment, but just as suddenly as it started she shook her head again and pulled out of his grasp, sniffing hard. “I…I’m fine, I just–” she glanced at them all, her face twisting into a look of horror. “I’m sorry,” she gasped, then turned and ran up the stairs.
Bucky watched her run, sighing when he heard their bedroom door shut loudly. He turned to look at the kids, each of them with a look of shock and sadness on their faces. “It’s gonna be okay, guys,” he said quietly, sitting down on the floor with them again. “Mama just needs some time. But she’s right,” he said, looking down at his hands then at Becca. “Becca, if what Winnie’s saying is true, you need to find better friends. Boys, especially at this age, aren’t worth it.” She frowned and looked down. “Winnie, you need to let Becca have her time away from you. Just because you’re both close in age and go to the same school doesn’t mean you’re both the same. She is her own person, and you are your own person. Does that make sense?” Winnie’s lips tightened, but she nodded. “James, I know you mean well, but asking a lot of questions all at once is very overwhelming for Mama, and as much as she is willing to help you, she needs a breather just like everyone else. Got it?” James nodded sadly. “As for all three of you, you’re old enough now, and your mom and I have taught you enough by now, to be able to handle yourselves more. That means from now on you’re responsible for knowing your schedules, taking care of yourselves with your personal hygiene, cleaning up after yourselves, and as of now you’ll be responsible for getting your lunches for school ready, preparing your own breakfasts, and making sure you’re out the door on time for the bus. Also, laundry,” he said, glancing at James for emphasis. “Your clothes, your problem. Do you all understand?”
They all nodded solemnly. “Good. We are going to have to work together to take the brunt of the work off of Mama. She’s done too much for all of us for too long. Which makes her an amazing mother and wife–” he stopped, nearly getting choked up on his words, before quickly clearing his throat. “But it’s too much for just one person to handle. We are a family, and family loves and supports each other, right?” They all nodded again. “Okay. Are you all done with your homework enough for tomorrow?”
“Yes,” they all said in unison.
“Great. Then go get ready for bed,” Bucky said. “Good night, my spawn.”
They all giggled and gave him goodnight farewells and hugs, gathering their things and putting them away before trudging up the stairs to get ready for bed. Bucky sighed as he stood up again, stretching before looking around the main floor of the house. It was mostly pretty clean, so he got to work cleaning up the last few little messes and things he could see that needed to be done, then ate the leftovers from dinner.
When he was finished the kids had all settled down in bed, and he tucked them each in before heading to his bedroom. Bucky hesitated at the door, unsure of how to broach what had happened. He knocked lightly, waiting to hear anything, but after a moment of silence he slowly opened the door. He peered in and found Y/N already in bed, her soft snores the only sound in the room. Bucky walked in and closed the door quietly, walking over to her side of the bed and kneeling down. She was already in her pajamas, and judging from her makeup free face and the puffiness of her eyes, she had cried as she got ready for bed and up until she fell asleep. Bucky’s heart broke for her. He and the kids had been leaning on her for everything for so long. They had taken advantage of her. She had been suffering silently because she felt like she could only depend on herself to get things done. He reached up and gently wiped away the last bits of tears that were still wet on her face, then leaned forward and kissed her nose. “I’m so sorry, pretty mama,” he whispered, nuzzling her cheek with his nose. “We’ll talk about it tomorrow. I love you.”
Y/N squirmed a little in her sleep at his touch, but didn’t wake, letting out a short hum as she readjusted herself. Bucky smiled at her, fixing the blanket around her and tucking her in before getting ready for bed.
@cjand10 @sebastians-love @sherwoodforesttales @shanksstrawhat
#marvel#bucky barnes#smut#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes fanfic#series fanfic#chapter 2#mother!reader#father!bucky barnes#married couple#bucky x reader
74 notes
·
View notes
Text
⮞ Chapter One: Homecoming Pairing: Jungkook x Reader Other Tags: Hockey Player!Jungkook, Figure Skater!Reader, Hockey Player!Taehyung, Hockey Player!Jimin, Hockey Player!Namjoon, Hockey Player!Hoseok, Figure Skater!Jin, Coach!Yoongi Genre: Hockey!AU, Figure Skating!AU, Olympic!AU, Strangers to Friends to Lovers, Self-Discovery, Fluff, Angst, Eventual Smut, Slow Burn Word Count: 19.1k+ Summary: Y/N Y/L/N has always been destined for greatness as a competitive figure skater, her dreams of the Olympics sparkling like the ice beneath her blades. But when a devastating injury sidelines her, those dreams seem to melt away. Just when she feels lost, she unexpectedly meets Jeon Jungkook, a talented NHL hockey player. Warnings: Reader is injured and still using crutches, meet-cute reference to an unhealthy relationship with mom, absent father, parental issues, pining, low self-esteem, reader has anxiety, reader is very stressed out, honestly my girl is just exhausted, very pushy neighbors (but we love them for it), Taehyung is adopted, this is really just an introduction to everyone so not many warnings here... A/N: Happy New Year! Let's kick things off with a new massive series. This one will touch on very heavy topics such as toxic parents, mental health issues, and non-consensual touching. Please proceed with caution. New Chapters every month!
masterlist || next
I never used to think about what came next. Why would I? It felt pointless, like trying to guess the ending of a book while you were still tangled in the messy, middle chapters. Life just kept happening—fast, breathless, one page after another. And sometimes, if you were lucky, you got close to something that felt like a dream. So close you could almost taste it. But right when you reached for it? That’s when life reminded you—books close, lights go out, and suddenly, you’re right back where you started.
Normal? I wouldn’t know normal if it walked up and smacked me in the face. Normal was for people who wore stiff blazers and drank bad office coffee. My mornings started in the dark—lacing up my skates, the air so cold it bit at my skin. Stretch until it hurt. Practice until the moves weren’t moves anymore, just instinct. The rink smelled like sweat and frost and that sharp, unmistakable scent of wanting something too much. It clung to me.
That was my life. Until it wasn’t.
I don’t even remember learning how to skate. I just always had. The ice was the one place that made sense, the only place where my body and my brain felt like they belonged to the same person. My mom, Emily, saw it first. That spark in me. And once she saw it, she never let go. She didn’t just support me—she pushed. Hard. Like a storm rolling in, relentless and all-consuming. Maybe to her, that’s what love looked like.
People whispered about her. Said she was chasing her own lost dreams through me. Maybe she was. But I never resented her for it. Her ambition was like a fire—sometimes too hot, sometimes too much. But it kept me warm. Even when it burned.
She’d been a skater once, too. Until life happened. Until she got pregnant with me, married my dad, Jim, and let go of whatever dreams she had left. Some people move on. She never did. She carried that regret around like a weight, year after year, until all she had left was me. And the ice. I was her second chance.
She met Jim when she was still young and restless, and he was passing through town for police training. They fell in love, or at least, something close enough to it. Then I came along. A courthouse wedding, a move, a slow unraveling. Eventually, Emily and I left for Colorado—chasing the ice, chasing the dream. Jim stayed in Olympia, sinking into his routine until it swallowed him whole. I became the thing in between, stretched between my dad’s steady, distant world and my mom’s all-or-nothing drive.
Michigan wasn’t home anymore. Hadn’t been for years. But here I was.
The intercom crackled to life, yanking me out of my head.
“Ladies and gentlemen, this is your captain. We’re beginning our descent into Detroit, where it’s currently five-eighteen p.m. and a frigid fifteen degrees Fahrenheit. Please secure your belongings.”
Fifteen degrees. Typical Michigan.
I stared out the window, my knee aching, a bitter little reminder. I was supposed to meet Dr. Jeon on Monday. People swore he was the best. But I already knew it didn’t matter. The moment my skate caught that rough patch of ice, when my body twisted and my world turned upside down—I knew.
It was over.
I could still see it, clear as a photograph: the rink bathed in pale afternoon light, Swan Lake drifting through the air. I wasn’t even competing, just skating for the sake of skating. My mom and my coach sat in the stands, talking about my next routine. I picked up speed, heading into a fan spiral—when it happened. My blade caught. My leg gave out. I went down hard.
The plane’s landing gear hit the tarmac with a screech, shaking the memory loose. My heart pounded. I gripped the armrest, swallowing against the lump in my throat.
Passengers stood, jostling for overhead bags, but I stayed put. No point in rushing. My crutches were cold in my hands, awkward, unfamiliar. A few months ago, I could glide across the ice like I belonged there. And now? Now I could barely walk through an airport without feeling like I might tip over.
At baggage claim, I stared at the conveyor belt, watching suitcases circle like they had all the time in the world. My hands were full. My leg was useless.
"You need a hand?"
The voice came out of nowhere. I flinched, turning too fast, and there he was—tall, brown-eyed, and looking at me like he could see straight through all my carefully constructed defenses. Before I could respond, someone bumped into me, and my crutch slipped from my grip, clattering against the floor.
I wobbled, reaching out for something—anything—to steady myself. But he was faster. His hands caught my arms, firm but gentle, like he’d done this before. Like he knew exactly how to keep someone from falling.
For a second, the world around us—the airport, the noise, the blur of people—just stopped.
"You okay?" His voice was warm, steady, like it belonged to someone who never panicked.
I nodded quickly, my face heating. "Yeah. Fine." A lie, probably. But what else was I supposed to say? No, actually, I’m currently living my worst nightmare, thanks for asking?
He let go slowly, like he was making sure I wouldn’t tip over again, and bent down to grab my crutch. When he handed it back, his eyes lingered—not with pity, but something else. Something softer.
"Thanks," I muttered, gripping the crutch tighter than necessary.
He smiled—easy, unbothered. "No problem." But there was something behind it, like maybe he had more to say.
The airport rushed back to life around us. People zigzagging past, voices bouncing off the high ceilings, the endless hum of somewhere-to-be energy. But for just a moment, it still felt like we were in a separate, quieter place.
He glanced at the mess of luggage by my feet. "Need help with your bags?"
My pride answered before logic could. "I’ve got it."
Which was a bold thing to say, considering I clearly did not have it. My knee throbbed, like it was rolling its metaphorical eyes at me.
But he didn’t argue. Just shrugged, like it was all the same to him. "Alright. But it’s no trouble if you change your mind."
I shifted my weight, felt the sharp twinge, and sighed. "Okay, yeah. I could use some help."
The words tasted weird in my mouth. He didn’t seem to notice. He just grabbed my suitcase like it weighed nothing, balancing my smaller bag on top.
"Someone picking you up?" he asked as we made our way toward the sliding glass doors, where the cold Michigan air lurked like a villain in a horror movie.
"Nope. Just grabbing a cab," I said, weaving through the crowd. But I was aware of him next to me, solid and steady, like an anchor I hadn’t realized I needed.
"I’ve got my car in the overnight lot," he said, so casually it almost sounded like a throwaway offer. "I could give you a ride."
I hesitated. Too fast. "No, it’s okay," I said, maybe a little too quick, a little too sharp.
Something flickered across his face—disappointment? Or was I just imagining it?
We stepped outside, and the cold hit. Hard. I sucked in a sharp breath, my fingers instantly regretting every life choice that led to me not bringing gloves.
He noticed. His mouth twitched into a knowing smile. "Forgot what Michigan feels like in January?"
"Yeah," I muttered, hugging my coat closer. "Something like that."
I should be used to it. I grew up on ice, for God’s sake. But this cold felt different. It wasn’t just outside—it was creeping in, settling deep, gnawing at something raw.
"So, where were you before this?" he asked, breath curling into the air like smoke.
"Nevada. Before that, Colorado. We moved around a lot." I didn’t even know why I was telling him this. I didn’t even know him.
"We?" He raised an eyebrow, like he already knew the answer but wanted me to say it anyway.
"Me and my mom," I said, my voice quieter now. "She’s not really the ‘stay in one place’ type."
He nodded, like that made perfect sense. "A modern-day nomad. Sounds... exhausting."
I let out a small laugh, more reflex than anything. "Yeah. It can be."
And maybe it was just the exhaustion, or the cold, or the fact that he felt easy to talk to, but this whole conversation was starting to feel less strange. Less like a fleeting airport moment and more like something solid.
"You staying here for a while?" he asked, his dark eyes locking with mine, the cold suddenly not as noticeable.
"For the foreseeable future," I said, surprising myself with how easily it came out.
"Good to know." His voice softened, like it was some kind of inside joke I didn’t know we were sharing yet. And that crooked smile? Yeah. Dangerous.
My pulse did something stupid.
What was I even doing? Standing here, flirting with a stranger in the dead of winter? This wasn’t real life—this was the kind of thing that only happened in bad rom-coms and half-formed daydreams. But with him, it felt real. Too real.
"Maybe I’ll see you around," he said, running a hand through his hair, which—of course—fell back into place in that perfectly messy, I-don’t-care-but-I-do way.
"Yeah, maybe," I said, even though I wasn’t sure I believed it.
"You live nearby?"
I should already be in a cab. I should be out of this cold, heading toward whatever was left of my life. But instead, I was still standing here, asking questions I had no business asking.
"Detroit," he said, his breath hanging in the air like something unfinished.
"Me too," I blurted out. "Just moved there, actually."
"Downtown?" He asked it like my answer mattered more than it should.
"Royal Oak," I said. "The old houses there... they’re beautiful."
"They are," he agreed, and there was something in the way he said it, like he was noticing things about me I didn’t even realize I was showing. His gaze flicked from my eyes to my lips, and for a second, the space between us felt smaller, thinner, like something was about to snap.
Then the wind did it for us, slicing between us like a blade.
"Welcome to Michigan," he said, laughing, his voice warm against the cold.
And then, before I could react, before I could process anything, he reached down and took my bare hands in his.
His hands were warm. Too warm. Like touching them had flipped some hidden switch inside me.
I felt it. Everywhere.
For a second, I swore the ground shifted.
"We should get you a cab," he said, glancing down at my frozen fingers, his expression softer now. "You’re not exactly dressed for this weather."
"Yeah, I probably should’ve planned better," I admitted with a laugh, but I was barely paying attention to the cold anymore. Just the heat from his hands, the way they made everything else feel less cold.
He waved down a cab like he’d done it a hundred times before, easy and effortless. I stood there, watching as he loaded my bags into the trunk, every movement feeling like a countdown. And then, when he pulled open the door for me, I just... stood there.
At the edge of the moment. Caught between stepping forward and holding still. Between leaving and staying.
“Thanks for the help,” I said, looking up at him, my heart knocking against my ribs.
“Jungkook,” he said, soft, like he was handing me something delicate. His smile was still there, tugging at the corner of his mouth like he wasn’t ready to let it go just yet. “I’m Jungkook.”
“Y/N,” I replied, my own name slipping out so easily, like it had been waiting to be said here, in this exact moment, in this freezing air between us.
He repeated it—slowly, like he was trying it on. Like it was something worth holding in his mouth for a second longer. “Y/N,” he said again, quieter this time. And then he leaned in, just a little, like he was about to tell me a secret.
And suddenly, everything else—the cold, the noise, the rush of people around us—blurred out. It was just him, standing too close, that crooked grin making me wonder if maybe—just maybe—this wasn’t the end of whatever this was.
“Yeah, Jungkook?” I asked, my breath hitching, anticipation curling in my stomach.
“My friends and I... we go to this bar on Grand most Tuesdays. Bronx?” He said it like a casual suggestion, but it wasn’t casual. It was a bridge. A next step. “Maybe I’ll see you there sometime?”
A thrill shot through me—quick and unexpected. He wanted to see me again.
“Yeah,” I stammered, trying to sound normal, trying to sound like my pulse wasn’t suddenly in my throat. “I could swing by. Once I’m settled in.”
“Great.” His whole face lit up, and it was like watching a door crack open, just enough to glimpse something softer behind it. "I’ll see you around then, Y/N."
And just like that, he stepped back, shut the door behind me, and the moment ended.
The cab pulled away, and I turned, craning for one last look. He was still standing there, hands stuffed into his coat pockets, watching me go. When he caught my gaze, he waved, easy and casual, like this whole thing hadn’t just knocked the wind out of me. I lifted my hand in return, but my chest was still tight, my heart still racing.
I slumped back against the seat, pressing my forehead to the cold window, hoping the chill would slow my thoughts down. Because now that I was alone, the doubts started creeping in. The what-ifs.
Would I actually show up at Bronx? Or would I do what I always did—let the moment fade, tell myself it wasn’t real, convince myself it was just a weird, fleeting connection that didn’t actually mean anything?
But then I thought about him. About that lopsided smile. The way he said my name like it was something worth remembering. And for the first time in a long time, I let myself wonder...
What if?
It was a little past seven when the cab finally rolled to a stop in front of my new apartment building. The sky had darkened into that deep, bruised purple, the kind that makes the world feel just a little heavier. The cold hit me full force as I climbed out, my crutches clattering against the pavement.
I was so tired. That kind of exhaustion that settles into your bones, heavy and unshakable.
The doorman noticed immediately—a grizzled guy with kind eyes and the weary patience of someone who had seen a lot of people start over. He moved toward me with the kind of practiced ease that made it clear he had done this before. Watched people show up with too many bags and too many hopes. Watched them leave, sometimes with less of both.
Without a word, he took my luggage, leading me toward the elevator like it was second nature.
Apartment 311 smelled like fresh paint and nothing else. The kind of emptiness that didn’t just sit in the air—it echoed. My footsteps bounced off the bare walls, and for a second, it felt like I was in a storage unit, not a home. No couch. No bed. Just a hollow space waiting to be filled with something real.
I let out a long breath. The cold inside the apartment was different from the cold outside—sharper, lonelier. Like even the air hadn’t settled in yet.
I pulled out my phone and ordered a pizza. Pepperoni and mushrooms, with a side of breadsticks. It felt like a stupidly normal thing to do, like maybe if I just ordered dinner, it would trick my brain into thinking everything was fine. That this wasn’t weird. That I wasn’t standing in the middle of an empty apartment with nothing but a suitcase and a sinking feeling in my stomach.
By the time I hung up, the ache in my chest had settled in for the night. This was real. No backing out now.
I called Emily.
Her voice was a mix of relief and tension, like she wanted to be happy I’d made it but also wanted to remind me that I had things to do. That I had to get back to training. That I couldn’t just pause. But I was pausing. I was standing in an apartment with no furniture, staring at the ceiling like it might have answers. And I just... couldn’t deal with it right now.
After a few strained minutes, I made an excuse and hung up. The silence rushed back in, filling the space like water, drowning out everything else.
I wandered through the empty rooms, my fingers grazing the white walls. The place felt sterile, like a waiting room for a life I hadn’t started living yet. Outside, the city buzzed—car horns, laughter, people moving through their lives like they knew exactly where they were going. I pressed my forehead to the window, watching them pass. Families. Students. Dog walkers. Everyone seemed to belong to something. To someone.
And me? I felt like a glitch in the system. Like I’d been dropped into the wrong life by accident.
Jungkook’s face flashed in my mind. The way he’d said my name, like it meant something. Like maybe I wasn’t as lost as I felt. I let myself picture it—walking into Bronx on a Tuesday night, catching sight of that crooked grin. It was just a thought, a little flicker of something warm. But I wasn’t ready to let it go just yet.
The apartment was still too empty, but at least tomorrow there’d be furniture. A couch. Shelves. A coffee table, maybe. The kind of things that made a place feel real.
But the real gem of the apartment wasn’t the kitchen or the big windows. It was the alcove by the entrance—a tiny nook with a built-in window seat, framed by bookshelves. A little space that felt hidden from the rest of the world. I could already imagine curling up there on winter nights, listening to the snow tap against the glass. And for the first time since I got here, I could almost picture it—this place turning into something more than just four walls and an address.
A knock at the door snapped me out of it.
I hobbled over, stomach growling. Pizza. Finally.
But when I pulled open the door, it wasn’t the delivery guy.
It was a girl. Petite, but somehow larger than life, dressed in a black knit sweater dress and a sequined mini that shimmered in the dim hallway light. Her hair was buzzed short, dark and soft-looking, and she had cheekbones sharp enough to cut glass. But it was her eyes that stopped me—deep brown, warm, familiar.
They reminded me of him.
“Hey!” she chirped, like we were old friends. “I’m Mina. I live in 312. The pizza guy accidentally brought your order to us, so I figured I’d bring it over and say hi.”
I blinked at her. Processing.
“Thanks,” I said finally, shifting on my crutches. “Would you mind setting it in the kitchen? I’m a little... restricted.”
“Of course!” Mina breezed past me like she’d lived here her whole life, her boots clicking against the hardwood. She set the pizza down and turned back, eyes bright with curiosity. “So... what happened?” She gestured at the crutches.
“Sports injury,” I said, keeping it vague. It wasn’t a lie, exactly. Just not the whole truth.
Mina nodded like that was good enough. “Well, I hope you’re healing okay. Must be rough, moving in while dealing with all that.”
“Yeah,” I said, relieved when she didn’t press. “Thanks again for bringing the pizza.”
“No problem! Consider it a ‘Welcome to the Building’ gift.” She grinned, then suddenly froze, her eyes going wide.
“Wait... you don’t have any furniture, do you?”
I sighed. “I’ll figure something out. It’s just one night.”
Mina looked personally offended by this information. Then, before I could stop her, she scooped up the pizza box and waltzed right back out the door.
I just stood there. Staring. Processing.
Did she really just take my dinner?
With a groan, I grabbed my bag and pulled out fleece pants, a tank top, and my track jacket. Changed. Gathered up my toothbrush, phone, and keys. Then, still half-stunned, I hobbled down the hall to apartment 312.
I knocked, my heart pounding for no good reason.
The door creaked open, but it wasn’t Mina standing there.
It was a tall blonde woman—striking in that effortless kind of way, like she had never tripped over a curb in her life. She had long, golden hair that fell like silk, sharp dark eyebrows, and deep brown eyes that were almost black. Where Mina crackled with chaotic energy, this woman felt like still water. Collected. Unshakable. The kind of person who didn’t need to prove anything to anyone.
“Hey, come on in,” she said, her voice low and a little raspy. “Mina said you’d be staying with us tonight.”
“Thanks,” I muttered, stepping inside, feeling weirdly self-conscious. “I don’t want to impose—”
“Nonsense,” she said, waving a hand like my words were actual garbage. “Once Mina decides something, there’s no point arguing. You might as well accept your fate.”
Before I could respond, Mina barreled into the room, now in yoga pants and a t-shirt that looked like it had been washed a thousand times.
“I knew you’d come!” she declared, triumphant.
“Well, you didn’t give me much of a choice,” I said, trying for casual, even though my chest still felt tight. “You did steal my dinner.”
“See? It worked!” Mina grinned, entirely unrepentant. “Trust me, this is way better than eating alone in an empty apartment. You’re smart for coming over.” She paused, eyes widening like she had just remembered something vital. “Oh my God, I didn’t even ask your name. I get so carried away sometimes.”
“Y/N,” I said. “Y/L/N.”
“Welcome, Y/N,” the blonde said, leading me toward the kitchen. “I’m Leera, but you can call me Lucy if you want. And don’t worry—you’ll get used to Mina’s... enthusiasm.”
The apartment was warm and lived-in, a contrast to my own echoing space. I caught sight of the pizza box Mina had stolen—but there were three more stacked on the counter, the air thick with the smell of melted cheese and garlic.
“What’s with all the pizza?” I asked, glancing between them.
“We ordered some too,” Mina said, flipping open a box like a game show host revealing a grand prize. “They just happened to show up at the same time. Fate, obviously.”
Lucy pulled my bottle of Diet Coke out of the fridge and held it up. “Want some ice?” she asked, like she already knew the answer.
“Yeah,” I said. And just like that, I felt some of the tension in my shoulders ease.
It didn’t take long to figure out that Mina and Lucy were more than just roommates. Mina was an event planner—weddings, galas, parties—which made so much sense. Her whole vibe was confetti and last-minute ideas and carrying three coffees at once. Her family was originally from Wisconsin, though her great-grandparents had immigrated from Korea. Lucy, on the other hand, was her exact opposite. She worked in classic car restoration, which honestly stunned me. She had the kind of delicate, elegant energy that made me assume she spent her time doing something refined, like designing couture dresses or sipping espresso in a minimalist art studio. But no, she rebuilt engines. She smelled like vanilla and motor oil.
“Most people don’t believe me when I tell them,” she said, smirking as she popped open a can of sparkling water. “But I love it. It’s in my blood.”
Mina and Lucy weren’t just best friends—they were family, their lives so tightly woven together it was hard to tell where one story ended and the other began. Mina was engaged to Lucy’s brother, and Lucy was dating one of Mina’s. It was the kind of connection that felt inevitable, like the universe had put them in the same orbit on purpose. Every time Mina mentioned her fiancé, Jimin, or Lucy talked about her boyfriend, Taehyung, their expressions softened, like even thinking about them made the world a little warmer.
And somehow, I was here too. Sitting at their kitchen island, laughing, eating stolen pizza like I belonged.
By the time I glanced at the clock, it was past eleven.
Somehow, what was supposed to be a couple of awkward hours had turned into something else entirely—something easy. Something that felt suspiciously like belonging.
“Get used to late nights,” Lucy teased, nudging me with her elbow. “Being our friend means you have to be a night owl.”
Friends?
I wasn’t sure the last time I’d used it to describe myself. Maybe never.
Growing up, there wasn’t space for friends. Emily and my coaches made sure of that. My life had been structured and scheduled within an inch of its existence—early mornings, late nights, a constant push toward something bigger, something better. And at some point, I had started pulling away from people before they had the chance to do it first.
But Mina and Lucy? They weren’t waiting for me to prove anything. They weren’t measuring my worth by what I’d achieved.
They just saw me.
And that was almost scarier than being alone.
“So, Y/N,” Mina said, shattering the comfortable silence. “What’s the plan for tomorrow?”
“Big day,” I admitted, exhaustion creeping in. “My furniture’s arriving, plus all my stuff from Nevada. I need to grab groceries. Thought about picking out paint colors, but that might be too ambitious.”
Mina’s face lit up like I’d just invited her to an amusement park. “Need help? I’m free tomorrow. And I’m ridiculously efficient. We’ll knock it all out in no time.” She gestured toward my crutches with a cheeky grin. “Especially since you’re a little limited.”
I hesitated. I wasn’t used to accepting help. But Mina had this way of making it seem like it would be more work to say no.
“That would be great,” I admitted. “Thanks.”
Lucy shot me a knowing look from where she stood by the sink. “Just don’t let her bulldoze you. Once she gets going, she’s unstoppable. Your place will look like a West Elm catalog before you even blink.”
Mina gasped, pressing a hand to her chest. “I’m just trying to help her create a cozy space. Is that so wrong?”
“I’m just giving her fair warning,” Lucy said, eyes glinting. “You’re in for the full Mina experience.”
I yawned before I could stop myself. Mina noticed immediately.
“Go freshen up,” she said, waving me toward the bathroom. “I’ll set up the couch for you.”
I shuffled off, grateful for the moment alone. As I brushed my teeth and splashed cool water on my face, I felt the weight of the night settle in. When I returned, the couch had been transformed into a nest of blankets and pillows—so much cozier than the cold, empty apartment I’d left behind.
“Thanks, guys,” I said, sinking into my makeshift bed. “This is way better than crashing on a pile of sweatshirts.”
Lucy grinned as she wiped her hands on a dishtowel. “I’ll swing by around four tomorrow, just in time to rescue you from Mina’s overzealous decorating spree.”
“I’ll need it,” I said, throwing Mina a smirk.
Mina gasped, deeply offended. “You’ll love every second of it. Actually, I’ll call the guys and see if they can help with the heavy lifting this weekend. They’ve got a game in Anaheim on Friday, but they should be free after that.”
“Game?” I asked, frowning.
Mina blinked. “Oh. Yeah. Jimin, Taehyung, and my other brother—they play for the Michigan Red Wings.”
The name rang a bell, but faintly. Like a half-remembered dream.
“Should I know what that means?”
Lucy smirked. “NHL, Y/N. They’re professional hockey players.”
“Oh,” I said. I wasn’t sure what I was expecting, but that wasn’t it. Hockey wasn’t really on my radar. The only time I even thought about it was when Emily complained about hockey players hogging ice time.
“We’ll have to take you to a game,” Mina said, already vibrating with excitement. “They’re mid-season, and the team’s so good right now.”
“Mina, you say that every year,” Lucy said, rolling her eyes.
Mina grinned. “Because every year, it’s true! Even if they weren’t good, it’s still fun. The speed, the energy…” She trailed off, lost in her own little hockey world.
I laughed, but something about all of this—this easy, effortless warmth—felt almost too good to be real. Like I’d borrowed someone else’s life for the night.
“Mina,” I said, nudging her. “You do realize two of those players are your brothers, right?”
She made a face. “Obviously, Y/N. I’m not checking them out. But let’s be real—they’re objectively attractive. And if you happen to take an interest, there’s plenty of other man candy on the team.”
Lucy chuckled. “She’s not wrong. Her brothers are hot. Not that I’m looking—Taehyung is more than enough—but Jungkook? Yeah, he’s got the looks.”
Jungkook.
The name hit me like a bucket of ice water.
Could it be my Jungkook?
My brain raced back to the airport. The luggage, the easy smile, the way he had helped me like it was nothing. That Jungkook had just been… a random act of kindness. A nice stranger.
…Right?
I felt ridiculous for even thinking it. For even considering the possibility.
My Jungkook?
We’d spoken for maybe fifteen minutes, and I was already putting a claim on him. Maybe I was going crazy.
“He hasn’t dated anyone since he and Sky broke up last year,” Leera said casually, like she was commenting on the weather. “Kind of a waste. A guy like that shouldn’t stay single for long.”
Mina nodded, but there was something a little sharper in the set of her jaw. “Jungkook’s not the type to jump from girl to girl. He’s waiting for the right one, and when he finds her, he’ll know.”
Leera smirked. “Well, that’s not stopping half of Detroit. Pretty sure every girl in the city knows he’s single.”
Mina groaned, flopping back against the couch cushions. “Don’t even get me started on the rink rats. If I have to witness one more girl trying to sneak into the locker room, I might actually lose my mind.”
I laughed, sinking deeper into my pile of pillows. “Noted. I’ll make sure to stay on your good side.”
Mina pointed at me, all faux-seriousness. “Good call.” Then, with a sigh, she added, “I just hate it. Those girls don’t care about hockey—they don’t even like hockey. They just want the bragging rights.”
I nodded, watching the way her protectiveness settled over her like armor. She wasn’t just defending Jungkook. She was looking out for all of them. Her brothers, her family.
“Well,” I said, meaning it, “they’re lucky to have you watching their backs.”
Mina’s lips quirked up like she wanted to argue, but instead, she just said, “Goodnight, Y/N.” She was already halfway down the hall when she called over her shoulder, “Yell if you need anything.”
Leera lingered, watching me for a beat longer. “You good?”
“Yeah,” I said, exhaling, feeling the weight of the day settle over me in the best way. “Thanks again. I didn’t realize how much I needed this.”
“Don’t mention it.” Leera’s voice was soft, knowing. “I’m up early for work, so sorry if I wake you.”
I waved her off. “I’m used to early mornings.” Too many years of predawn practices had made sure of that.
Leera just nodded, still smiling, before disappearing down the hall.
I sank deeper into the blankets, warmth curling around me like a secret. My body felt heavy, like it had finally gotten permission to stop holding itself together. My eyes fluttered shut, and I didn’t even hear Leera’s door close.
That night, I dreamt of chocolate-brown eyes and tousled black hair.
I woke up the same way I had for the past eight weeks—with my knee throbbing like it had a personal vendetta against me.
I didn’t even have to open my eyes to know today was going to suck. The dull ache had settled in overnight, but now, thanks to yesterday’s cramped plane ride, it had sharpened into something meaner. I pulled my leg toward my chest, stretching carefully, trying to loosen the stiffness. Moving boxes and setting up furniture? Yeah, that was going to be so much fun. Looked like the painkillers would have to make an appearance.
After a few more stretches, the ache dulled to something that felt less like a knife and more like a bruise, and I finally cracked my eyes open. The room was still wrapped in that early-morning darkness, the kind that sits heavy over Michigan in the winter, refusing to budge. I reached for my phone. 5:48 A.M. The apartment was silent except for the soft hum of the radiator trying—and failing—to make the place feel less like an icebox.
I wasn’t going back to sleep, but I also didn’t feel like getting up yet. So I stayed where I was, curled up on Mina’s obnoxiously comfortable couch, staring at the ceiling.
Yesterday came back in pieces. Mina and Leera. The unexpected invitation. And, of course, Jungkook.
Just thinking about him sent an embarrassing little jolt through me, which was so stupid. It wasn’t like I’d never seen an attractive guy before. But Jungkook wasn’t just attractive. He was the kind of good-looking that made you blink twice. The kind that made your brain short-circuit for a second while you tried to process if someone could actually look like that.
Okay. Fine. So he was hot. That didn’t mean anything. I’d talked to him for maybe fifteen minutes. That wasn’t life-changing. That wasn’t even significant.
Except… my body had noticed him in a way it never really noticed anyone. Heart pounding. Skin tingling. That stupid, unsteady feeling like I’d just stepped onto a rink without my skates tied properly. That was significant.
I sighed, scrubbing a hand over my face. It didn’t matter. Even if, by some ridiculous stretch of the imagination, Jungkook was interested, what would I even do about it? Relationships, dating, flirting—those were all foreign languages to me. My parents had been a masterclass in what not to do. My dad stayed, but only in the financial sense. And Emily? Her version of love came with conditions. Perform well, and you got a rare “good job.” Fail, and… well.
I didn’t know how to do affection. It had always felt awkward, like a sweater that didn’t quite fit. Hugs? Hand-holding? Kissing? Yeah, no. Just thinking about it made my pulse do something weird.
I needed to stop. My life wasn’t some tragic sob story. So my childhood had more training schedules than sleepovers—big deal. I had what I needed. Time to move on.
With a groan, I pushed myself upright, my knee protesting the movement. Enough self-pity. Caffeine. I needed caffeine.
The apartment was still dark and silent as I shuffled into the kitchen. I hesitated before opening any cabinets—rummaging through someone else’s stuff before sunrise felt like a weird level of intrusive—so I settled for finishing off the last of my soda from last night. The cold fizz helped a little, at least enough to push through the haze of sleep deprivation.
The microwave clock blinked 6:04 A.M. Mina didn’t seem like the early riser type. No point in waiting around. I could head back to my place, shower, stretch like the doctor said to, and get my life somewhat together.
By 8:30, I felt almost human again. The stretches had helped, the painkillers had kicked in, and I’d even managed to scribble out a to-do list. Groceries. Figuring out where my limited furniture should go. Maybe pretending I had any idea how to decorate an apartment.
Mina knocked just as I was finishing up, looking far too awake for this hour and shoving a cup of coffee into my hands like a peace offering. “Morning! Ready for some fun?”
I took the coffee, eyeing her suspiciously. “You’re a morning person, aren’t you?”
She grinned. “I’m an all-the-time person. You’ll get used to it. So, what’s the plan?”
“The furniture’s supposed to be here at nine.” I handed her my list. “After that, I figured we could set things up, then go grab the essentials.”
Mina scanned the list and nodded. “Super Target it is. We’ll knock this out fast.”
While we waited, she plopped onto the floor with a notebook and started sketching out a floor plan—like, a legitimate floor plan—complete with little boxes for furniture and arrows for “optimal flow.” She rattled on about color schemes and accent pieces like we were designing a magazine spread.
I just nodded along, knowing I was going to have to veto at least half of it. The eight matching throw pillows? Absolutely not.
When the movers showed up, Mina shifted into full drill-sergeant mode, directing the poor guys with a terrifying level of efficiency. The second they left, another truck pulled up with my boxes from Nevada.
For once, something in my life was actually going smoothly.
Mina eyed my stack of boxes like she was waiting for the rest of them to show up.
“That’s it?” she asked, incredulous.
“Yep. I travel light.”
She frowned, like the concept physically pained her. “Y/N, half of these are labeled Books. How do you not have more stuff?”
I shrugged. “Less stuff, less hassle.”
Mina let out the kind of sigh that people reserved for lost causes. “Minimalist doesn’t even begin to cover it. Taehyung’s old dorm room had more personality than this place.”
I smirked. “I can see the wheels turning in your head. But let’s focus on getting toilet paper first before we start worrying about ‘spicing up’ my apartment.”
“Fine,” she huffed, crossing her arms. “But we will revisit this. I’m not letting you live in a place that looks like a bachelor pad.”
“You’ve known me for fifteen hours,” I pointed out.
“And just imagine what it’ll be like in a couple of weeks,” she grinned wickedly. “I won’t hold back then.”
“This is you holding back?” I teased. “You’re kind of terrifying.”
“In the best way,” she said, completely unfazed. “Now, ready to hit the store?”
“Let’s go,” I said, grabbing my list. “But I don’t have my car yet—it’s still at the dealership.”
“Good thing I’m your chauffeur for the day!” she declared, already heading for the door with the kind of enthusiasm that made me feel like I was being drafted into something. I sighed, but I couldn’t help smiling as I followed her. Life with Mina, I was quickly learning, was never going to be boring.
“No worries,” she added, whipping out her phone with the speed of someone who always had a plan. “I’ll call Jimin and see if we can borrow his truck.”
A quick call later, we were off—Mina behind the wheel of her bright yellow Porsche, driving like she had a personal vendetta against speed limits. The engine roared as she weaved in and out of traffic with terrifying precision. I gripped the door handle, silently promising to live a better life if we made it out of this drive alive.
By the time we pulled up to Jimin’s place—miraculously in one piece—I had officially retired from being a passenger in Mina’s car. We swapped vehicles, and before I knew it, we were barrelling down the road in Jimin’s truck, off to tackle what would soon become the longest shopping trip of my life.
Two hours later, I had come to two conclusions:
One—I would never, under any circumstances, voluntarily shop with Mina again.
Two—I actually liked her. A lot.
She was everything I wasn’t—loud where I was quiet, confident where I hesitated, effortlessly stylish while I stuck to jeans and sneakers. And yet, somehow, she just clicked with me. Maybe it was her relentless energy, or maybe it was because she bulldozed past the walls I hadn’t even realized I’d built.
As we wheeled our overloaded carts to the truck, I glanced at my phone. Just past noon, and I was already exhausted.
“I’m telling you, Y/N,” Mina said, tossing bags into the truck bed like she was throwing confetti, “those shirts were a necessity. When you find one that looks that good, you have to buy it in every color.”
I smirked, shaking my head. Somewhere between arguing over which brand of dish soap smelled less like a hospital and Mina sneakily adding things to the cart, I had realized something horrifying.
Mina could talk me into just about anything.
And there it was—three identical Converse button-ups in different colors. Cute? Yes. Necessary? Not even a little.
“I’m not sure how you did it,” I said, giving her a sideways look, “but somehow, you got me to buy three of the same shirt. You’re dangerous.”
Mina grinned, completely unapologetic. “You’ll thank me later when you’re rocking those shirts.”
I sighed, shaking my head in mock defeat. “Fine. The shirts are cute. But can we find food now? The gimp needs to recharge.”
Mina laughed, slamming the tailgate shut. “How do you feel about Korean? There’s a great place on the way back.”
“Perfect,” I said, already dreaming about a meal that didn’t involve protein bars or sad, airport vending machine snacks.
On the drive back, Mina launched into a full-on campaign about how we needed to recruit Jimin to help paint my apartment. She was convinced the walls needed a fresh coat before anything else could happen.
I argued. She countered. I pouted.
She finally caved. Victory.
For now.
Once we got back, we hauled everything inside, dumping the grocery bags onto the kitchen counter in a completely unorganized mess. We shoved the cold stuff into the fridge in a way that would probably horrify any reasonable adult, then collapsed onto the couch with greasy containers of food.
As I hobbled over with my takeout, my crutches snagged on the coffee table, making me stumble.
Not once.
Not twice.
Three times.
Each time, Mina gave me a look that was somewhere between amused and mildly concerned.
“You okay there, Y/N?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.
I sighed dramatically. “I am so ready to be done with these crutches.”
Navigating life on two feet was hard enough. With crutches? It was like trying to cross a balance beam in roller skates. The countdown to my next doctor’s appointment was on.
After lunch, Mina got lost in a wedding magazine she’d picked up from the mail, which left me with a rare moment of peace. I stretched out on the couch, my mind finally allowed to wander.
And, of course, it wandered right back to him.
Jungkook.
I didn’t know much about him—barely more than his first name—and yet here I was, thinking about him like a teenager with a crush. Which was ridiculous. But also undeniable.
He was absurdly good-looking. The kind of guy you noticed in a room. And for some reason, I couldn’t shake him.
Bronx. Tuesday nights. Five days from now.
Could I actually work up the nerve to go?
Part of me wanted to. Just to see him again. To feel that weird, electric thing that had sparked between us at the airport.
But another part of me—the part that had spent years keeping people at a safe distance—was already coming up with excuses.
Maybe he was just being nice.
Maybe Bronx was just a casual recommendation, not an invitation.
But then why mention Tuesday?
The uncertainty gnawed at me.
I sighed, half-wishing life was as simple as those old country songs—Do you like me? Check yes or no.
But it wasn’t that easy, was it?
Before I could spiral any further into my overthinking, Mina’s phone went off—a series of high-pitched squeals that could only mean one thing: bridal emergency.
She groaned, already getting to her feet, phone pressed to her ear before she was even fully upright. “Promise me you won’t touch anything while I’m gone,” she said, pointing at me like I was the kind of person who might start unpacking just to be difficult. “Lucy and I will help you sort everything later.”
I held up my hands in surrender. “Wouldn’t dream of it.”
Satisfied, she turned on her heel and disappeared out the door, already deep in crisis management mode.
For once, I didn’t fight it. I wasn’t about to wrestle with the mountain of bags and boxes on my own. Instead, I let myself sink deeper into the couch, the cushions swallowing me whole. I popped in my earbuds and let my iPod shuffle through songs, the familiar hum of music settling over me like a blanket.
And before I knew it, I was out.
I managed to avoid Mina for two whole days, using jet lag and my aching knee as perfect excuses to dodge any heavy lifting. But, of course, Saturday morning came, and so did she—armed with coffee, muffins, and an all-important battle plan. Today, she declared, was Divine Design Day, and reinforcements were on their way. Jimin and Taehyung were due to arrive at 10:00 AM sharp to help paint and set up the loft. I groaned inwardly at the thought of another long day of projects, but I couldn’t help but feel a little curious about the guys Mina and Lucy had been raving about.
Apparently, Mina had tried to recruit her brother Jungkook too, but he was busy spending the day with the team doctor after taking a nasty hit during last night’s game. I’d heard Mina and Lucy screaming from across the hall—wild cheers when the game went well, furious shouts when the refs blew a call. They’d invited me to watch, but I’d opted for a quiet evening with a book instead. After hearing their passionate recap, though, I made a mental note to join them next time. It sounded like it was quite the spectacle.
“Let’s move it, Y/N,” Mina clapped her hands, already pushing me toward the door. “We need to hit Home Depot for paint before the guys crawl out of bed.”
I dragged myself along, grumbling as I grabbed my coat, purse, and crutches. “Isn’t Lucy coming with us?”
“She threatened to spike my coffee if I woke her before nine,” Mina laughed. “She’ll catch up when we get back.”
“Just don’t go overboard, okay? I don’t need my apartment looking like it belongs on the cover of Better Homes & Gardens.”
“You’re no fun,” Mina pouted, but then a mischievous grin spread across her face. “Okay, fine, how about this: you get veto power, but I promise you won’t need it.”
“Deal,” I sighed, knowing full well this was as good as it was going to get.
We took Lucy’s BMW since it had more trunk space than Mina’s Porsche—which, considering how much Mina shopped, made me wonder why she even owned a sports car in the first place. As I buckled in, I was reminded that I still hadn’t picked up my own car from the dealership.
“You know, I really should get my car sometime,” I muttered as I adjusted my seatbelt.
“Not a chance,” Mina scoffed. “You’re not driving anywhere with those crutches.”
“Well, I’m hoping to be rid of them after my appointment on Monday. I’ve got a new doctor, Dr. Jeon.”
Mina’s eyes lit up. “Dr. Jeon? That’s my dad! I can’t believe I didn’t mention my last name was Jeon.”
“Small world,” I muttered, still processing. “So, your dad’s my new doctor?”
“Yep! And trust me, you’re in the best hands. He’s patched up half the hockey players in Michigan.”
Home Depot was its usual chaos, but Mina, ever the drill sergeant of design, had the entire trip organized to perfection. Armed with measurements, color swatches, and detailed diagrams, she had us in and out in under an hour. The fact that she could pull that off while also looking like she belonged in a magazine made me half-wonder if she secretly had superpowers.
For the first time that morning, I felt a spark of excitement—seeing my empty, bare-walled loft finally coming to life didn’t seem so bad after all.
When we pulled up to the building, Jimin’s truck and a rugged-looking Jeep were already parked out front.
“Right on time,” Mina said, grabbing her phone. “I’ll call the guys and have them unload everything. And don’t even think about protesting, Y/N.”
“I wasn’t going to,” I said, raising my hands in mock surrender.
“No, but I know you hate asking for help,” Mina added sweetly, though there was no arguing with her tone. “Too bad. You’re not lifting a finger today.”
“Mina, your dad’s my doctor, not you,” I teased, but she just stuck her tongue out at me while dialing.
“We’re outside—come unload,” she barked into the phone, then slipped it back into her purse with a satisfied grin.
Within minutes, Lucy appeared with two guys in tow. One of them was immediately tackled by Mina, who launched herself at him like a human cannonball. He caught her with ease, laughing as if he’d done it a thousand times before.
The other guy—who I assumed was Taehyung—had his arm casually draped around Lucy’s shoulders and looked like he could bench-press a truck. He was huge, his broad chest stretching the fabric of his jacket, but there was this boyish grin that somehow made him less intimidating. His dark hair was cut close, and his deep brown eyes twinkled with a playful, mischievous glint.
Lucy led him over to me, and Taehyung sized me up with a cheeky smirk. “So, you’re the fresh meat, huh?”
“That’s me,” I replied with a laugh. “Straight off the butcher block.”
“I like this one,” he said to Lucy, ruffling her hair. “She’s got sass. Can we keep her?”
“You’re such an idiot,” Lucy shot back, shoving him playfully.
Taehyung glanced at my crutches. “What’s with the wingmen?”
“Huh?”
“The crutches,” he clarified, grinning. “Your wingmen.”
“Oh, right. Sports injury.”
“A player, huh?” His grin widened, teasing me.
“Not exactly,” I said, laughing.
“I dunno, Lou,” he said to Lucy, “I don’t think she’ll keep up with us.”
“Keep it up, Tae,” Lucy teased, nudging him, “or I might dump you for her.”
“Eh, Jimin can do the heavy lifting. I’ll just carry the cripple,” Taehyung said with a wicked grin, and before I could protest, he scooped me up like I was weightless. A startled yelp escaped me as my crutches clattered to the sidewalk. And just like that, I was cradled in his arms like a rag doll.
“Taehyung!” Mina shouted, pulling herself away from Jimin to storm over. “She’s injured! You can’t just throw her around like that.”
“She’s tiny, almost as small as you,” Taehyung laughed, totally unbothered. “Besides, if she’s sticking around, she’s gotta get used to a little manhandling.”
“She won’t be sticking around if you scare her off by treating her like a sack of potatoes,” Mina snapped, hands on her hips.
Taehyung just grinned and looked down at me. “You don’t mind, do you, Y/N?”
Still processing the fact that I was four feet off the ground in the arms of a complete stranger, I blinked, and to my surprise, I nodded. “Uh, sure, Taehyung,” I muttered, feeling oddly at ease despite the absurdity of the situation. His energy, his laugh, the warmth in his eyes—it was impossible to feel uncomfortable around him.
“See? Y/N’s my homegirl now,” Taehyung said with a triumphant grin, like he’d just won an award for best human being.
“Oh, you know it, G,” Lucy chimed in, laughing like it was the most obvious thing in the world.
“Chim, come meet my new best friend!” Taehyung called over his shoulder, still holding me like it was the most natural thing in the world—like this wasn’t a situation where I probably should have been, I don’t know, walking?
Jimin, who had been watching the whole circus unfold with a quiet, amused smile, finally made his way over. He extended his hand, his voice as soft and melodic as the warm look in his eyes. “Pleasure to meet you, Y/N,” he said, each word carrying a kind of gentleness that made it impossible not to like him instantly.
Still awkwardly perched on Taehyung’s back, I reached out to shake his hand, the usual wave of discomfort that came with meeting new people creeping up. But something about Jimin’s calm presence, those kind eyes of his, made it easier than I expected. “Don’t worry,” he added with a knowing grin, “you’ll get used to this bunch of lunatics.”
I let out a small laugh, the tension in my shoulders easing just a little. “I’m starting to think you’re right.”
“Alright, enough with the pleasantries!” Mina’s voice cut through, sharp and loud, as always. She clapped her hands with military precision. “We didn’t drag you guys here for social hour. Time to work!”
“Yes, ma’am,” Jimin said, snapping a playful salute before heading over to the trunk to start unloading supplies.
I wriggled a bit on Taehyung’s back, trying to find a way down. “Okay, Taehyung, time to put me down.”
“Nope,” he replied, patting my leg like it was a done deal. “I told you, I’m carrying you in.”
“I can walk, you know,” I protested, feeling the need to remind him that I still had two fully-functioning legs, even if they weren’t exactly in peak condition. “And Jimin could probably use your help.”
“Jimin’s got it covered,” Taehyung said nonchalantly, grabbing a bag of paint supplies with one hand while still managing to hold me securely on his back with the other. “Lucy, grab her crutches—aka Goose and Maverick.”
“Goose and Maverick?” I raised an eyebrow, thoroughly confused.
“Your wingmen,” Taehyung explained with utmost seriousness, like I was supposed to get this. “You can’t fly without them.”
“You’re ridiculous, Taehyung.”
“I know,” he replied with a wide, disarming grin. “That’s what makes me so lovable.”
And with that, he hauled us both inside, with Jimin, Mina, and Lucy following behind, their arms loaded with paint cans and brushes.
By the time we made it up to my apartment, I’d stopped trying to escape Taehyung’s “manhandling.” It was clear this “Divine Design Day” was more like a crazy, fun-filled bootcamp than your typical painting party. But weirdly, I didn’t mind. Between the laughter, the constant banter, and the easy camaraderie, I realized something—I was smiling more than I had in a long time. The tension I’d carried around for months, maybe even years, seemed to melt away with every joke and every shared moment of laughter.
As the day went on, I noticed something else: this wasn’t just about painting or setting up furniture. This was their way of pulling me into their world, a world that felt warm and open in a way I hadn’t experienced in years. By lunchtime, I had Taehyung laughing so hard he nearly dropped his paint roller, and I felt myself slipping back into sarcasm, something I hadn’t felt comfortable doing in a while.
Lucy, Taehyung, and Jimin worked seamlessly together, taping off the walls and laying down tarps while Mina orchestrated the whole operation like a general overseeing her troops. At first, I tried to stay out of their way, but before long, I found myself pulled into the action—sitting in the middle of the room, surrounded by paint splatters, as they worked around me. It felt oddly comforting, this strange, unexpected bond forming around me.
By late afternoon, the loft had transformed. We’d painted two rooms and were almost done with a third. The place was beginning to feel like an actual home, a place I could settle into. The thought of unpacking didn’t feel as overwhelming anymore, so I decided to start with something familiar: my books.
Jimin carried the three boxes over like they weighed nothing, flashing me a smile before heading back to help Taehyung with the last of the painting. I opened the first box, and immediately, nostalgia hit me like a wave. Books had always been my safe haven. The feel of the pages, the scent of old paper—it was like stepping back into a world where everything made sense. As I started stacking them by genre and alphabetically, a sense of calm washed over me.
“Hey, Y/N!” Mina’s voice called out from the living room, interrupting my quiet moment. “Do you want us to start unpacking these other boxes? The paint’s dry enough now.”
“Yeah, sure,” I called back, not thinking much of it. “There shouldn’t be much in them.”
Mina’s voice got closer as she poked around. “One’s labeled ‘Miscellaneous,’ and the other doesn’t have anything written on it.”
“Huh, that’s weird,” I said, frowning slightly. “I thought I labeled everything.”
“Well, want me to open the mystery box?” Mina asked, her curiosity piqued.
“Go for it,” I said, feeling a small tug of curiosity myself. What could it be?
I heard the familiar sound of tape being ripped open, followed by Mina’s high-pitched squeal that could probably be heard by the neighbors. It echoed through the loft, loud enough to make me jump.
“Geez, Mina,” I muttered, stacking another book on the shelf. “Are you trying to summon every dog in the city?”
“Y/N!” Mina’s voice was filled with barely-contained excitement. When she popped her head around the half-wall, her eyes were wide with mischief, the kind of look that usually meant trouble.
“What is it, Mina?” I asked, wary.
She strutted over, something in her hands, her face lit with that mischievous gleam. And then, she held it up.
It was the plaque. That plaque. The one my mom had made after the 2020 Olympics, with “Olympic Silver Medalist” gleaming beneath my name. My stomach dropped, like someone had yanked the floor out from under me.
Shit.
Everything inside me screamed to grab it, shove it back in the box, pretend I’d never seen it. But I was frozen, staring at that plaque like it had just upended everything I was trying to build here. There it was, in all its shiny, unapologetic glory—my past, casually standing right in the middle of my future like it belonged. Like it had every right to.
“Care to explain why you never mentioned this?” Mina teased, her grin stretching wide like she had just found the golden ticket.
I groaned and rubbed a hand over my face. Of course, of course this would come up now. I wasn’t ready for this conversation—not now, not ever. “Where did you even find that?”
“In the unmarked box,” she said, like that was all the explanation needed.
Of course. The unmarked box. Thanks, Emily, I thought, bitterly. Of all the things my mother could’ve sent, this had to make the trip.
Mina was looking at me like she was a detective who’d just cracked the case. Her eyes were practically burning holes through me, waiting for me to spill the beans. I sighed, knowing I couldn’t avoid it. “Was there anything else in there?” I asked, stalling, even though I already knew exactly what else was hiding in that box.
“Oh, plenty,” she replied, clearly loving this. “Or should I say... Y/N Y/L/N, Olympic Silver Medalist and National Champion Figure Skater? Care to explain why this little tidbit never came up in conversation?”
Her words hung there between us, playful but pointed, and I sighed again. Mina wasn’t mad, not at all. She was just amused—like she’d just uncovered some secret Easter egg in a movie she wasn’t expecting.
“Okay, yeah,” I muttered, feeling the flush creep up my neck. “You got me. I was going to tell you eventually, I just... didn’t want it to be a thing, you know?” I looked down at my hands, fidgeting with the spine of a book. “It’s not like I’m ashamed of it. I just... liked that you didn’t know. It was easier that way. I could just be Y/N, without all the... assumptions or whatever.”
Mina’s face softened, and she lowered the plaque with a quiet chuckle. “I get it, Y/N. Honestly, I do. And for what it’s worth, it doesn’t change anything. Lucy and I? We’re still the same girls who’ve been feeding you pizza and hauling in your groceries.” She gave my arm a gentle squeeze. “And trust me, Jimin and Taehyung? They’re probably the last people on earth who care about figure skating. No crazed fans here.”
Relief flooded through me, but a little bit of that lingering embarrassment stayed in the back of my mind. “Thanks,” I said, my voice quiet. “I’m sorry for not saying something earlier. It just... it felt good to be normal for a while.”
Mina grinned, nudging me with her shoulder. “Normal’s overrated. And you didn’t lie—you just... omitted a few sparkly details.”
I laughed, feeling the tension start to melt. We made our way back to the box. Inside, it wasn’t just the plaque—there were old photos, magazines, medals, and even some of my old costumes, glittering with sequins. It was like a time capsule from a life I thought I’d left behind, packed up meticulously and sent across the country by Emily, my ever-persistent mother.
Pinned to one of the costumes was a note in her unmistakable handwriting: Just in case.
“Subtle, Emily,” I muttered, tossing the costume back into the box.
“Who’s Emily?” Mina asked, plopping down beside me on the floor.
“My mom,” I replied, letting out a long sigh.
Mina nodded, picking up one of the magazines with my face plastered on the cover. She turned it over in her hands like she was still trying to process it. “So... I’m guessing you didn’t pack all this yourself?”
“Nope,” I said, shaking my head. “I left all my skating stuff back in Vegas. But Emily—she has her own ideas about what’s best. She thought I might need a little ‘reminder’ of my accomplishments.”
“Or a lot of reminders,” Mina said, holding up another sparkly costume, her eyebrows raised in mock surprise.
I snatched the costume from her, laughing despite myself. “Well, I didn’t exactly want all of this here. I’m not sure if I’ll ever skate again, so I didn’t feel like living in sequins and medals every day, you know?”
Mina’s grin faded a little, and she placed her hand on my knee, her touch gentle. “I didn’t know. I’m sorry, Y/N.”
“It’s fine,” I said, trying to push away the heaviness creeping into my chest. “I’m dealing with it. I just... didn’t think I’d need all this while I’m... figuring things out.”
We sat there in a quiet, heavy silence, surrounded by the ghosts of my past life that refused to stay buried. I glanced down at the shimmering fabric in my lap, running my fingers over the beads, feeling too familiar, too close to everything I was trying to leave behind.
“And that’s exactly why she sent it all,” I added, offering a bitter smile. “In Emily’s world, this injury is just me being dramatic. I should be back on the ice by now, training for my next competition.”
“That’s insane,” Mina scoffed, shaking her head in disbelief. “Doesn’t she know what’s going on with your knee?”
“Emily only hears what she wants to hear,” I half-laughed, half-sighed. “But don’t worry. She can’t push me into anything anymore. I’m in control now.”
“Well, whatever you need, we’re here for you, Y/N,” Mina said softly, her words warm and solid. “Whatever you need, whenever you need it.”
I smiled, a warmth spreading through my chest that chased away some of the darkness. “Thanks, Mina. I know I’m not great at all this emotional stuff, but... I’m really glad I met you. It’s been a long time since I had real friends.”
Mina beamed, knocking her knee against mine. “Best friends, Y/N. Not just regular friends.”
I nudged her back, laughing, my heart feeling a little lighter. “Yeah, best friends.”
We sat there, sprawled out on the floor, amidst the remnants of my past life—photos, costumes, memories of who I used to be. And for the first time in a long time, the silence between us wasn’t uncomfortable. It was easy. And, for once, I didn’t mind the mess.
"Hey, lazy bums!" Lucy’s voice rang out from the bedroom where she’d been helping Jimin and Taehyung tape off the last wall for painting. "Are you two just gonna lounge around while we do all the work?"
"Yep, that was the plan," Mina said, not missing a beat.
"Sounds good to me," I chimed in, grinning.
Lucy appeared in the doorway, her grin already in place as she plopped down next to us on the floor like she had nowhere better to be. "Well, if you’re gonna be lazy, I might as well join you."
Mina shot me a sly look and turned to Lucy. "So, Lucy," she drawled, dragging out the words, "did you know that Y/N here is a big-time figure skater?"
Lucy’s eyebrows shot up for a second before she shrugged like it was no big deal. "No shit? I knew your name sounded familiar," she said, totally unfazed. "That’s pretty cool."
Mina gave me a look that clearly said See? No big deal, and I tried not to laugh at how casually Lucy took it.
"You know, Y/N," Lucy said, leaning back on her elbows, "you kinda kick ass out there."
I couldn’t help but laugh. "Thanks, Lucy."
"Seriously," Mina added, rolling over onto her stomach and propping herself up on her elbows. "The things you can do with your legs... If I were that flexible, Jimin wouldn’t let me out of the bedroom for days!"
I giggled and shook my head. "Please, Mina, you’re giving me way too much credit."
Lucy grinned, mimicking Mina’s pose. "She’s got a point, Y/N. All that flexibility? Total game-changer in the bedroom. Think of the positions you could get into."
"Wow, thanks for the confidence boost, Lucy," I joked, feeling my face heat up. "Glad to know I’ve got you all worked up."
"Not me, you dork," Lucy said, with an exaggerated eye roll. "Guys. You know, the ones who actually matter in this scenario."
"Well, I wouldn’t really know," I said, trying to keep my tone light, though my chest was tightening a little. "But hey, good to know I’ve got options. Stripper? Kama Sutra demonstrator? Naked contortionist?"
Mina suddenly sat up, her eyes narrowing with curiosity. "Wait a second," she said, her voice suddenly full of disbelief. "Wouldn’t know? Y/N, are you... a virgin?" she asked, as if I had just confessed to being a secret agent.
Heat surged to my cheeks, and before I could even think about how to respond, I shot up like I had just been caught doing something illegal. "Okay, I think that’s enough prying into my personal life for one day," I called over my shoulder, trying—and failing—to sound casual. Embarrassment crawled up my neck like wildfire. "Let’s save the deep dives for when we’re knee-deep in a tub of Ben & Jerry’s at some inevitable sleepover. Pillow fights optional."
"Oh no, Y/N," Mina’s voice rang out behind me, dripping with playful menace. "We’re your best friends now—there’s no such thing as ‘enough prying.’" She paused dramatically, and I could practically hear her smirking. "But fine, keep your little secrets for now. Just know that Lucy and I are official Y/N Y/L/N spelunkers. No secret is too deep, no skeleton too buried. We’ll dig it all up eventually."
I couldn’t help but laugh, shaking my head as I rifled through the fridge, pretending to look for something—anything—that would change the subject. The truth was, with Mina and Lucy around, there was no way in hell my past was going to stay hidden for long. They were relentless, the kind of friends who didn’t just scratch the surface. They dug. They prodded. They excavated until they hit bedrock. And maybe that wasn’t such a bad thing.
Monday morning, I woke up before dawn, as usual. But instead of jumping out of bed and rushing straight for the coffee maker, I stayed under the soft feather pillows that Mina had insisted would help me sleep better. I wasn’t sure they had, but for the first time in a while, it felt easier to just stay there, letting the weight of the day press down on me slowly, like a shadow growing across the room.
Today was the day my path would be decided. I might have been being melodramatic, but it was hard not to be when the appointment felt like the turning point. The moment I’d have to choose which way to go. I’d been stalled at this fork for too long. It was time to pick a direction, any direction.
A lot of that decision would depend on the new doctor. Dr. Banerjee back in Vegas hadn’t been hopeful. He practically told me not to get my hopes up. Would Dr. Jeon say the same? Emily had made it clear she thought I was just milking the injury, playing the drama queen. And sometimes, I wondered if she was right. Was I just dragging this out? My knee still throbbed when I pushed it too hard, but maybe I was just being weak. Maybe I needed to toughen up, ignore the pain, and push through.
Enough lying in bed. The answer would come soon enough.
I climbed out of bed and started my usual morning stretches, paying close attention to how my knee felt. The lack of soreness gave me a little spark of hope. My flexibility was still there, too—thankfully, I hadn’t lost that during the months of inactivity. That was what had made me stand out on the ice, those long, graceful spiral sequences. If I could still do them, maybe I could skate again. And if I could skate again, I’d need to get back to my Pilates routine, pronto. The longer I waited, the harder it would be to regain the strength and flexibility I’d need.
But for now, all I could do was stretch and hope. The future could wait a little longer.
The truth was, I missed the rush that exercise always gave me. The kind of energy that made my limbs feel electric, the burn that felt almost like a reward. Sitting around, doing nothing, had turned out to be more suffocating than I’d imagined. The first week after surgery had been kind of a relief—like a forced break from the rigid schedule that had ruled my life for so long. I had sprawled out on the couch, devoured three Jane Austen novels in a row, only stopping for food, bathroom breaks, and the occasional nap. It was pure bliss.
But then... the days started to blur. By mid-December, boredom had sunk its teeth in, and I could feel it gnawing at me. Emily, of course, decided I needed a “push.” So, she dragged me back to the rink to “knock some sense into me,” as she put it. The rehab exercises Dr. Banerjee prescribed weren’t enough for her. She complained that it was all taking too long, and after one mortifying demonstration where she shoved me out onto the ice and I immediately fell flat on my ass, she finally stopped insisting I skate.
That didn’t mean she backed off, though. Oh no. She still had me show up every day to “consult” with Yoongi, my coach, about what came next. But it only made me feel trapped. Like a prisoner pacing in the perimeter of a shrinking cell. That was when I started thinking about leaving. With Emily always there, it was like I couldn’t breathe. I couldn’t hear myself over the sound of her voice barking orders and issuing demands. If my career was over, I needed space to figure out what came next, and staying in Vegas wasn’t going to give me that.
Dr. Banerjee had mentioned a few specialists in Michigan who had experience with my kind of injury. As soon as he said it, I latched onto the idea of moving back. The doctors would satisfy Emily’s need for reassurance, and the distance would give me the space to breathe, to be. She didn’t like it at first—said it was a waste of time, of resources—but when she saw I wasn’t backing down, she caved. Not without conditions, of course.
She found the apartment, bought the car, booked the doctor’s appointments, arranged the flights. The only thing I cared about was leaving as soon as possible. So, I did. I boarded a plane, said goodbye to the warmth of Nevada, and didn’t look back.
And here I was now. Sitting at the edge of a decision. Despite the tight knot of anxiety in my stomach, I had to admit, moving back was starting to feel like the right choice. There was something about Michigan that felt more like home than anywhere I’d been in years. It wasn’t just the cold air or the city’s winding streets; it was something deeper, something about being away from the noise of expectations, the pressure to constantly prove myself. Here, I could just be Y/N, and for the first time in a long while, that didn’t feel like a hollow title.
I went through the motions of getting ready—showering, drying my hair, pulling on a pair of jeans and a sweater. I wasn’t sure if the routine was helping calm my nerves or just delaying the inevitable. I ate a lemon poppy seed muffin, wiped the crumbs off the counter, and tried to ignore the tension creeping up my shoulders. My mind kept drifting back to the appointment. What would Dr. Jeon say? Was I still Y/N Y/L/N, competitive skater? Or was I about to become someone else entirely?
A knock on the door startled me out of my thoughts. Mina’s voice floated in, cheerful as ever. “Morning!” she called out as she let herself in. I’d given her a spare key yesterday—mostly because she insisted, and I hadn’t come up with a good reason not to.
“Good morning,” I said, my voice lighter than I felt, as she waltzed into the kitchen, all bright-eyed and grinning.
“Happy Lose-the-Crutches Day!” she proclaimed with a teasing lilt in her voice.
“You’re weird,” I said, shaking my head.
“Oh, come on, Y/N. You can’t tell me you’re not excited to ditch your flyboys.” She shot a glance at the crutches leaning against the wall. “Maybe with fewer appendages to trip over, you’ll stop bumping into things so much.”
“Doubt it,” I replied, holding back a smile. “I’ve always been a klutz. Kind of ironic, don’t you think? Champion figure skater who trips over air.”
“Not ironic,” Mina said, grabbing a water bottle from the fridge. “You were born to be on the ice. That’s all.”
I raised an eyebrow at her, a little skeptical. “You really think so?”
“Definitely,” she said, her tone sincere, her eyes steady. It made me pause. “I’ve seen you skate, Y/N. It’s like watching something otherworldly.”
I’d heard words like that before—usually from articles or fans—but hearing it from Mina, with that quiet belief in her eyes, felt different. It felt like maybe I could believe it too, if I let myself.
I cleared my throat, avoiding her gaze. “Thanks, Mina.”
She grinned, brightening up. “Come on, babe. Let’s get going. Grab Goose and Maverick and let’s jet.”
I rolled my eyes at the ridiculous names she’d given my crutches but grabbed them anyway. The sooner this was over, the sooner I’d know what came next. Mina and I headed out, slipping into her car as she cranked the heat.
“Thanks for chauffeuring me,” I said, trying to make light of the anxiety gnawing at me.
“How many times do I have to tell you?” she laughed. “I’m happy to do it. Besides, it gives me an excuse to pop in and see Dad. Makes me look like the ‘good child.’”
“I have a feeling you don’t need much help keeping that title.”
“True,” she said, her voice filled with fondness. “But I like stopping by the hospital now and then. It’s funny how different we all are—my brothers and me—but we’ve always been close. Taehyung’s a tank on the ice, and Jungkook’s fast as hell, but they’ve always looked out for me. And growing up with them... well, let’s just say I’ve had a lot of practice handling troublemakers.”
"How did they end up playing on the same team, anyway? Doesn’t that kind of thing usually not happen?" I asked, trying to distract myself from the knot tightening in my chest.
“It doesn’t,” she admitted. “Taehyung wasn’t a big name in the draft picks. Being a hometown boy helped, but once the Red Wings saw him play, they knew they had a hidden gem. Then Jungkook came up the next year. Having Taehyung already on the team definitely helped his chances. Plus, it’s good PR—two hometown brothers in the NHL.”
“Guess I’ll have to learn a little more about hockey,” I said, offering a half-smile.
“Y/N, trust me. You’re in Michigan now. It’s practically a requirement.” She winked at me as we pulled into the hospital parking lot. The knot of anxiety tightened in my chest again, but it didn’t feel the same. The difference now was, for the first time, I felt like I had a little more control over where I went from here—even if I had no idea what the next steps would look like.
The uncertainty was still there, but it didn’t feel like a shadow I had to run from. For now, it was just another stretch of ice I’d have to navigate. And if I stumbled a bit along the way, well, I could live with that.
“That’s pretty cool,” I said, and Mina’s face lit up, her voice picking up speed as she launched into more stories about her brothers and their love for hockey.
“Yeah, they’re living the dream. Mom and Dad were all in on their decision to go pro. A lot of the hockey parents we knew were pulling their kids out, saying they should focus on school or get 'real' jobs. But my parents never did that. They always cared more about us finding something we loved, not just something practical.”
As she kept talking, sharing memories of their childhood, I could practically feel the warmth of the Jeon family’s bond. It was one of those things you could almost touch, the kind of closeness that felt familiar and distant all at once. Taehyung, I learned, was adopted. His birth mother had been Mina's aunt—Yuri's sister—who’d passed away when he was a baby. The Jeons had taken him in, raised him as their own, and made him the oldest son.
There was something comforting in the way Mina talked about them. It was like hearing about a life I’d never had but always kind of wished I could. A life where family wasn’t just a word, but a real, tangible thing.
We pulled into the parking lot of St. Joseph’s, and I felt the weight of it settle over me. Signing in at the front desk felt like signing away the last of my denial. And when the nurse called my name five minutes later, the nerves hit, deep and clawing at my chest.
In the exam room, everything smelled like antiseptic, cold and sterile, the kind of chill that seeps into your bones from the linoleum floors. The nurse did her usual routine—height, weight, blood pressure—and then left us alone. Mina sat in a chair next to the exam table, and I perched on the edge, my hands folded together so tightly that my knuckles were almost white.
It was ridiculous how fast my pulse was racing. I’d been through so much worse before—competitions where the world was watching, where one slip-up could cost everything. But this... this was different. This was my future, maybe even who I was, dangling on a thread. Figure skating didn’t give you time to waste. I always thought I had more. Now it felt like the curtain was coming down, and I was stuck in the dark.
My foot started tapping a nervous rhythm against the cabinet. I bit my lip hard enough that it almost hurt. Mina leaned over and gently placed a hand on my foot, stilling it.
“You okay?” she asked softly.
I nodded, but it felt like a lie.
Before I could say anything, the door swung open, and in walked a man I assumed was Dr. Jeon. If this was Mina’s dad, then he was definitely proof that some people aged like fine wine. He had salt-and-pepper hair slicked back in a way that looked effortless but somehow stylish. His brown eyes were warm but sharp, taking in the room with a kind of calm authority that made me wonder if Michigan doctors all looked like movie stars instead of regular people.
“Y/N Y/L/N?” he asked, his voice shifting from professional to something warmer as his gaze landed on Mina. “Oh hey der, Mina! Didn’t see ya there!”
I almost snorted. Did he seriously just say ‘hey der’? I felt like I’d stepped into a Michigan stereotype, except, instead of flannel-wearing folks talking about fishing, everyone here looked like they belonged on the cover of a magazine.
Mina jumped up to give him a hug, and the bond between them was clear. The way his arm slid around her shoulders, the way she grinned so wide her eyes sparkled as she introduced me.
“Y/N’s my new neighbor! Thought I’d bring her by to say hi,” she said, practically bouncing.
“Well, that’s just great! Hope she hasn’t been driving you too nuts already,” Dr. Jeon said, the playful gleam in his eyes making me smile, even though my nerves were still jittering.
“No, Mina’s been great, Dr. Jeon,” I said, but my voice came out a little tighter than I wanted.
“Please, call me Suho,” he said with a grin. “Any friend of Mina’s is a friend of mine. And if you’re hanging out with her, I’m sure we’ll be seeing a lot of each other.”
“Oh! That reminds me,” Mina interrupted, her eyes suddenly wide with mischief. “Are you and Mom going to the game on Friday?”
“You betcha! Wouldn’t miss it.”
Mina turned to me, practically glowing. “Y/N, do you want to come to the Red Wings game with us? Lucy and I are going, and we always meet up with the guys afterward. It’s a blast! Please say you’ll go?”
“Mina, you’re pulling out the puppy lip,” I warned, though I felt my resolve weakening.
“I know! It works every time. Come on, please?”
I sighed, feeling the last of my resistance crumble. “Fine. I’ll go.”
“Yesss!” she cheered, her excitement contagious. “This is going to be so awesome. Oh, and can I pick out your outfit?”
“Alright, Mina,” Suho interrupted with a chuckle. “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. I need to actually, you know, consult with my patient here.”
“Oops, right,” Mina said, sheepishly. “I’ll be in the waiting room. See you Friday, Dad!” She kissed his cheek before bouncing out of the room, leaving behind a silence that felt almost too loud.
“She’s always been like that?” I asked, half-amused, half in disbelief.
Suho chuckled, a knowing smile tugging at his lips. “Yah, she’s always been a bit of a firecracker. But she means well. Now, let’s take a look at that knee, shall we?”
The fluttering in my stomach kicked up again as he flipped open a manila folder. “Your doctor in Nevada sent over your records,” he said, drawing out the ‘a’ in Nevada in a way that made me bite back a smile. He caught my look and grinned. “What’s the matter? My Michigan accent getting to ya?”
I let out a breathy laugh, the tension starting to ease. “Sorry, I’m still readjusting. It’s been a while since I’ve lived here.”
He leaned in like he was about to share a secret. “Oh, don’tcha worry. We’ll have ya speakin’ like a northerner again in no time, ya betcha.”
The exaggerated drawl pulled a groan out of me, but it was hard to stay tense with him grinning like that. The atmosphere in the room felt lighter, easier to breathe in. Maybe it wasn’t just the change of scenery that would help me adjust. Maybe it was moments like this.
“Alright, let’s get down to business,” he said, flipping open my medical records with a practiced flick of his wrist. His voice shifted, more serious now. “Looks like you tore your ACL pretty badly back in November and had surgery not long after. I see you also had a concussion from the fall?”
I nodded, the words tight in my throat as the memory of that day washed over me. The fall. It was one of those moments that replays on a loop in your head, like a nightmare you can’t escape. Every time I closed my eyes, there it was again.
“The good news is,” Suho continued, “it looks like the concussion’s healed up nicely. And your knee—well, it’s a long road, but you’re making progress. Any soreness left?”
“Yeah,” I said, my voice tighter than I wanted. “It still aches if I’m on my feet for too long. I’ve been doing the rehab exercises, but it’s slow. Really slow.”
Suho nodded and gently moved my leg, testing the range of motion. “That’s to be expected. Recovery from something like this doesn’t happen overnight. It’ll still be sore. It might even throb as you rebuild strength, but you’re healing. You’re making progress. I think we can start transitioning you off the crutches. Take it slow, though—walk short distances without them at first, see how it feels.”
His words hit me like a lifeline I didn’t even know I needed. “So... does that mean I can skate again? Not right now, but... eventually?”
Suho met my eyes. His face was serious again. “If you stick with the rehab, listen to your body, and don’t rush it, then yes, I think it’s possible. But it’s going to take time. Patience is going to be key.” He paused, his gaze anchoring me. “We can start you on the treadmill by the end of the week. Slow, steady walking, just to get your knee used to the movement again. Maybe—just maybe—if everything goes well, we can start with some light skating. No jumps, no spins—just laps.”
Relief hit me like a wave, a warmth that spread through me like the first hint of daylight after a long night. It wasn’t a promise, but it was something. And right now, that was enough.
“Thank you,” I whispered, my voice fragile, barely holding it together.
Suho smiled, kind but firm. “One step at a time, Y/N. You’re not in this alone.”
I sat there, absorbing the weight of his words. This wasn’t the end. It was a new beginning, a different kind of fight. But it was mine.
He flipped through my records, his voice settling back into its practical tone. “Keep up with the therapy. Let’s schedule a follow-up in early April to see how you’re doing. Any questions?”
One question burned in my chest, the one I’d been too scared to ask for months. My heart pounded in my ears, and I swallowed hard, trying to push past the lump in my throat. What if he said what Dr. Banerjee had said? That the damage was too severe? That I’d never skate again? That I’d never compete again?
“Yes, Y/N?” Suho’s voice was calm, patient, his eyes urging me to ask.
I took a shaky breath, forcing myself to speak. “Will I be able to compete again?”
For a split second, he didn’t answer, and in that pause, the whole world seemed to hold its breath with me. Then he exhaled slowly, his voice careful. “That’s a good question. It’s possible. A lot of athletes come back from ACL tears, some even making a full recovery. But a lot depends on how well the next few months go. You’ve got to retrain your knee without overdoing it.”
He leaned forward slightly, his hand resting gently on my shoulder. “The next month is crucial. You’re going to start feeling like your knee’s back to normal, but that’s when you’re most at risk for re-injury. It’ll be tempting to jump right back into your routine, but you’ve got to stick to the plan. If you can do that, we’ll reassess in April.”
I nodded, my mind spinning with all the things he was telling me. There was so much to process, and the fear—God, the fear—still lingered like a shadow, gnawing at the edges of my hope. But then Suho’s next words broke through that darkness.
“Y/N, I don’t want you to lose hope. I know it’s frustrating, but mental determination is going to play a huge role in your recovery. If you stay patient and committed, there’s every reason to believe you’ll get back to where you were.”
A tiny spark of hope flared in my chest. “Really?” I asked, barely daring to believe it.
Suho smiled, a warmth in his eyes that made me believe him just a little more. “I can’t guarantee anything, but if you stay the course, there’s a good chance you’ll be back on that ice—maybe even as an Olympian again.”
The weight I’d been carrying for months felt a little lighter. A little. I felt like maybe—just maybe—there was something to hope for. “Thanks, Dr. Je—uh, Suho,” I corrected myself, sheepish at the grin he shot me.
“No need to thank me,” he said with a chuckle. “This one’s all on you. Just don’t push yourself too hard. There’ll be plenty of time for that later, once you’re healed.”
I gave him a mock salute. “Yes, sir.”
We wrapped things up, and as I grabbed my crutches to leave, Suho gave me one last smile. “See you Friday night... at the game.”
“Oh, right! See you then.”
The cold January air hit me as I stepped outside, sharp and biting, but I didn’t mind. Not today. Hope had a way of making everything feel a little warmer, even when the world was still so cold.
After the appointment, Mina insisted on lunch, and we made our way to our favorite café. The kind of place where the staff knows your name, and the menu’s practically burned into your brain. Then, she drove me straight to the dealership where Emily had promised my new car would be waiting.
As we pulled up, my stomach did that familiar drop when I saw it: a shiny Mercedes Benz SUV, gleaming under the dealership lights like it was posing for a magazine cover. It screamed luxury—so Emily. So her. I mean, of course it was a Mercedes. Nothing less for someone like her. But to me, it was just... a reminder of how little she really understood me.
I shouldn’t have been surprised, but there it was—the familiar weight of disappointment settling in my chest like a stone.
I reluctantly climbed into the car, too shiny and new, the leather too pristine beneath me. As I pulled out of the lot, my phone buzzed—Emily, of course. She’d been waiting for me to finish the appointment so she could call and get her feedback. Normally, I’d answer right away, quick to please. But not today. I hit decline, sending her straight to voicemail. If she got upset later, I could always claim I was driving, still getting used to the new car.
We arrived back at the apartment just as Lucy was pulling in, practically radiating her usual excitement. As soon as she saw us, she bounded over, brimming with that energy that made me laugh even when I wasn’t in the mood. The two girls—always together, always bouncing off each other—decided it was the perfect time to test out my "sea legs" with a walk around the block.
“Guys, it’s January. In Michigan. And you want to go for a walk?” I asked, raising an eyebrow, already knowing the answer.
“Come on, Y/N, you’re a figure skater! Don’t tell me you can’t handle the cold,” Mina teased, already bundling up in an impressive number of layers.
“I’ll manage,” I said, surprised at their enthusiasm. Honestly, I wasn’t sure I could handle it, but they seemed so excited, I couldn’t bring myself to say no.
“It’s twenty-two degrees. Practically a heat wave!” Lucy laughed, wrapping a scarf around her neck like she was about to conquer Everest.
We set off, no real destination in mind. It felt surprisingly good to walk without crutches, to breathe in the sharp winter air, to move like I had control again. Like I wasn’t just waiting for my body to catch up with me.
Less than a block in, my phone rang again—Emily. I sighed and quickly muted it before either of them could notice.
“Who is it?” Mina asked, glancing over at me with a curious look in her eye.
“My mom,” I shrugged. “I’ll talk to her later.”
“You were living with her until last week, right?” Lucy asked, her voice full of that inquisitive, "I-want-to-know-all-about-you" tone that she never quite managed to hide.
“Yeah,” I said, glancing up at the sky, trying to gather my thoughts. “My parents split when I was a kid. Dad’s in Washington now, and Emily and I—well, we bounced around for a while.”
“That sounds exciting!” Mina said with wide eyes, like I’d been living some kind of glamorous life. “You must’ve traveled to so many cool places with skating.”
“Sort of,” I said, smiling a little. “I’ve traveled a lot, but mostly it’s arenas and hotel rooms. They all kind of blend together after a while.”
“Really? You don’t get to sightsee?” Lucy asked, surprised.
I shook my head, feeling a little embarrassed. “Not really.”
“That kinda sucks,” Lucy said bluntly, and I couldn’t help but laugh.
“Yeah, a little. I mean, I’m lucky to have had the opportunities, but it’s not all glitter and lights. Mostly it’s just ice rinks and gym time.”
“Not much of a social scene, huh?” Mina asked, clearly intrigued now.
“Nope,” I said, rolling my eyes. “Just a lot of catty, ultra-competitive girls and their stage moms.”
“Ever seen anyone pull a Tanya?” Lucy asked, her voice suddenly teasing, the mischievous glint in her eyes impossible to miss.
“Harding? Nah, usually the sabotage is a little more subtle than a baton to the knee.” I giggled, feeling a little lighter. The past few months had been so heavy, and for a second, it felt like the weight was finally lifting.
“That’s not how you got hurt, is it?” Mina’s voice softened, the concern slipping into her tone as her eyes searched mine.
“No,” I said, shaking my head. “I just... fell during practice. Stupid. My skate caught on a rough patch of ice, and down I went. Concussion and a torn ACL.”
“Ouch,” Lucy winced, looking at me like I’d just told her about some medieval torture device.
“Yeah, it wasn’t great,” I said, feeling the sting of it even now, even though it was months ago.
“There wasn’t much news about it, though,” Lucy added, brow furrowing in thought. “I didn’t even know you were off the ice.”
“Oh, come on, Lucy!” Mina teased, rolling her eyes. “Y/N’s a big celeb. It was bound to be news eventually.”
“No, it’s okay,” I reassured them, wanting to avoid feeling like I was in the spotlight. “My mom’s my manager, and she kept it quiet. She was hoping I’d bounce back quickly and didn’t want the press all over it. I’m sure once I don’t show up at Nationals, something will leak.”
“Is it weird?” Lucy asked, her curiosity obvious. “Having your mom as your manager?”
“I never really thought about it,” I said, shrugging. “It’s always been that way. When we moved away after the divorce, she was already handling all my schedules and practices. It just sort of... evolved from there.”
“Do you miss her?” Mina’s voice softened, no teasing, just a gentle curiosity.
I sighed, the question catching me off guard. “Honestly? It’s been nice having some space. She couldn’t stop talking about my knee, about how I needed to get back on the ice. It’s like she doesn’t know what to do with herself if I’m not skating.”
“That would get old fast,” Mina agreed with a sympathetic smile.
“Yeah, it really did,” I said, appreciating the distance from it all. For the first time in a long while, I could breathe without worrying if I was letting someone down.
The conversation shifted after that, and soon we were all laughing again as Mina told us about her latest wedding-planning disaster—because, of course, there’s always something.
Before I knew it, we were back at our building, heading up in the elevator.
“So, it’s Monday night,” Lucy said, her grin widening like she was about to make a really good point. “None of us have to work tomorrow, and the guys are busy. You know what that means?”
I shook my head, clueless, watching as she and Mina exchanged a look.
“Girls’ night!” Mina squealed, her excitement practically vibrating in the air.
“Girls’ night?” I echoed, frowning slightly, still trying to wrap my head around what that actually meant.
“Oh, you have no idea what you’ve been missing,” Lucy teased, flinging an arm around my shoulders like we’d been friends for years instead of days. “It’s sacred. We eat junk food, drink cocktails, and watch chick flicks until we pass out from a sugar coma.”
“And this is… fun?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. I wasn’t sure if I was supposed to be intrigued or terrified.
“Uh, yeah!” Lucy said, like I’d just asked if the sky was blue.
“I’m not really much of a drinker,” I admitted, feeling a little awkward all of a sudden.
“Lightweight or just don’t like it?” Lucy asked, her curiosity sharpening like she was about to dissect me.
“Neither, really. I just… never really had the chance. Training and alcohol don’t mix, and I was always in bed by nine.” I could feel the heat creeping up my neck, my embarrassment showing through the words.
Mina’s eyes went wide, like I’d just confessed to living under a rock. “Wait, you’ve never had a drink?”
“Not really,” I mumbled, suddenly feeling like I didn’t belong in this conversation at all.
“No moral objections or anything?” Mina asked, her voice teasing but still full of genuine curiosity.
“No, I just… never got around to it,” I said, trying to brush it off but already feeling the weight of my own weirdness.
Mina grinned, practically glowing with excitement. “Well, no bedtime tonight! You in?”
I hesitated. The idea of drinking for the first time made me nervous. But the way their enthusiasm was lighting up the room—well, it was kind of infectious. “Yeah, okay,” I said, even though I had no idea what I was getting myself into.
“Great! We’ll be right over with the provisions!” Mina practically dragged Lucy into their apartment, leaving their door wide open as they disappeared inside, their voices floating back out into the hallway.
"Mina, let’s get the movies! What’s the vibe?" Lucy’s voice called from inside, pulling me into their whirlwind without even asking.
I leaned against the doorframe, watching them with a grin. Lucy was already ransacking their kitchen, piling snacks and bottles into a laundry basket like she was gearing up for some epic battle. “What kind of movies do you like?” she asked, still rummaging around, not even looking up.
“I’m not picky,” I said, laughing at how absurdly fast she was moving.
“Perfect! Chick flicks it is!” she declared, holding up a bag of chips like she’d just discovered treasure.
“Wait, are we really watching all of those?” I asked as Mina emerged from the bedroom with a stack of DVDs taller than her head. It looked like enough to keep us glued to the screen for a week.
“No, but it’s good to have options,” Mina said with a wink, tossing the cases into the basket like she had it all figured out.
“Alright, give us a sec to change into some sweats, and we’ll be over,” Lucy said, already heading to her bedroom with her spoils.
“Sweats, Mina?” I teased, raising an eyebrow. “Do you even own any?”
“It’s girls’ night, Y/N. Concessions must be made,” she replied, pretending to be scandalized.
Back in my apartment, I changed into fleece pants and my old Team USA hoodie, pulling on a pair of fuzzy slipper socks. I wasn’t sure if I was ready for whatever this was, but I was definitely curious. The second I stepped into the living room, I was hit with the full blast of their “party zone” transformation. Mina was fiddling with the DVD player, while Lucy was already setting up the counter with snacks and drinks, making a delightful symphony of chaos in the kitchen.
A wicked grin spread across my face. Emily would flip if she saw this junk food carnival. Tonight was about firsts—first girls’ night, first chick flick binge, first cocktail, first indulgence in all the things I’d never let myself have. I was ready to enjoy it all.
“So, what’d you start us off with?” I asked, as Lucy tossed a bag of Doritos to Mina, who caught it in mid-air with a triumphant grin.
“Well, we’ve got to save our tearjerkers for later,” Mina said with a mischievous smile. “I thought we’d kick things off with How to Lose a Guy in 10 Days. Gotta get the laughs and the man candy going early, you know?”
“Mmm… McConaughey…” Lucy sighed dreamily, stretching out like a cat. “That man makes me miss Southern boys.”
“Hey, you could’ve snagged yourself a Texan. You and Jimin both went to Texas Tech,” Mina giggled, throwing a pillow at Lucy.
“Taehyung more than makes up for the lack of an accent,” Lucy shot back with a smirk.
“Uh, speaking of accents…” I chimed in, still trying to shake the sound of Dr. Jeon’s voice from earlier.
“Oh my God, Y/N!” Mina burst out laughing, catching on immediately. “I should’ve warned you about my dad. Isn’t his accent hilarious? I’m used to it, but even now, sometimes it catches me off guard.”
“That man is like sex on a stick at the State Fair,” Lucy added, already heading back to the kitchen for more drinks.
“Lucy!” I exclaimed, feeling my face heat up like a furnace.
“Just admit it, Y/N—Dr. Jeon is drool-worthy,” Lucy teased, her grin so mischievous it was practically glowing.
“Yeah, he’s good-looking,” I stammered, trying to maintain some semblance of composure. “But isn’t he, like, practically your future father-in-law?”
“Exactly,” Lucy said, holding up her drink like she’d just won a gold medal. “Gives me a glimpse into my future, and it’s looking damn good twenty-five years down the road.”
I blinked, trying to process the absurdity of the conversation. “I’m sure Mina doesn’t appreciate you associating her father with… well, that.”
“Stop being such a nun, Y/N. I know my dad’s a DILF,” Mina said, so casually I almost choked.
“A what?” I asked, horrified but somehow intrigued.
Mina and Lucy exchanged a knowing glance. “Oh, sweet summer child,” Lucy sighed dramatically. “DILF stands for ‘Dad I’d like to—’”
I choked on my chip before she could finish, coughing like I’d just swallowed a firecracker. My face was even hotter now.
“Didn’t need that visual, thanks,” I muttered, half-laughing, half-wincing.
Mina patted me on the back, giggling like she couldn’t contain herself. “Oh, Y/N, you’re just too much fun to corrupt.”
“You underestimate the power of the Dark Side,” Lucy added, her voice dropping into a low, Darth Vader impression, complete with heavy breathing.
“Mina, there is no place for Star Wars geekery at Girls’ Night,” Mina interjected with a mock-serious tone, like she was the gatekeeper of some sacred tradition.
“Mina, there’s always a place for Star Wars geekery,” Lucy shot back, turning to me for backup, her eyes wide with earnestness. “Right, Y/N?”
“Uh, sure?” I replied, suddenly feeling very much like I was in a conversation I hadn’t quite signed up for.
“You’ve seen it, right? Star Wars?” Lucy asked, her disbelief written all over her face.
“Actually… no,” I winced, bracing for the fallout.
Lucy gasped like I’d just told her I’d never seen the sun rise. “OH. MY. GOD!” she screamed, the force of her voice almost knocking me over. She dropped her drink onto the counter with a clang. “Are you kidding me? Mina, go get my special editions! We need to fix this now!”
“No way!” Mina shot back, hands on her hips like some kind of movie-critic superhero. “Girls’ Night equals chick flicks, not galactic battles.”
“Hey, The Empire Strikes Back is very romantic,” Lucy protested, her voice full of conviction.
“Yeah, until someone gets their hand sliced off with a lightsaber,” I countered, feeling a little bolder now.
“Whatever, you uncultured heathen,” Lucy rolled her eyes, throwing her hands up dramatically. “Soon, Y/N. I’ll fix this, I swear.”
Lucy handed each of us a glass as she emerged from the kitchen, and Mina reached for the remote. “We ready?” Mina asked, settling in next to me, a mischievous grin spreading across her face.
“Yup, everything’s prepped,” Lucy said, raising her glass like she was about to make a grand speech. “Alright, ladies, a toast—to the first of many Girls’ Nights with our new BFF, Y/N.”
“And to getting Y/N tipsy enough to spill all her secrets,” Mina added, making me laugh mid-sip.
“Cheers!” we clinked glasses, and I took a cautious sip of what I thought was water but tasted like pure fire. The burn hit me so fast, I practically choked.
“That’s disgusting! How do you guys drink this stuff?” I gasped, pushing the glass away as my throat burned like it had just met lava.
“It’s an acquired taste,” Lucy said with a grin, clearly enjoying my suffering. “Next round, I promise something fruity.”
Mina snapped her fingers at Lucy. “Make the woman a Kami!”
“So demanding,” Lucy sighed, but a few moments later, she handed me a frothy, pink drink. “Try this. You’ll like it.”
I took a cautious sip, surprised to find it actually tasted good. The burn was still there, but it was wrapped in this sweet, tangy burst of raspberry. I took another sip, feeling warmth spread through me like I’d just been wrapped in a blanket of comfort.
“Good, right?” Lucy prompted, watching me carefully, her grin not quite hiding her excitement.
“Really good,” I nodded, a little more confidently this time, taking a bigger drink.
“Just pace yourself,” Mina warned, raising an eyebrow. “There’s more alcohol in those than it tastes.”
Hours flew by in a blur of movies, laughter, and progressively more ridiculous makeovers. By the time we finished Clueless, I was sprawled across the couch, my head resting in Lucy’s lap with Mina snuggled up against my legs. The room felt warm and familiar, and—surprisingly—comfortable. Like I belonged.
“The night’s still young! What’s next?” Lucy stretched, her voice muffled by the pillow she was hugging to her chest.
“Leo!” Mina shouted, her eyes practically sparkling. “The night isn’t over until we’ve seen Leo!”
Lucy popped in Titanic and grabbed another drink from the kitchen, moving just a little slower now, like the alcohol was finally starting to catch up. “Anyone else?”
“I shouldn’t—” I started.
“Nonsense!” Mina interrupted, poking me in the side with a wicked grin. “You’re still way too coherent for a proper Girls’ Night.”
Rolling my eyes, I accepted the glass she handed me. “Fine. But if I pass out, I’m blaming you.”
By the time Jack was sketching Rose, I’d stopped keeping track of the drinks, and the night had dissolved into fits of laughter and way-too-drunk confessions. At one point, Lucy and Mina reenacted the “I’m flying” scene, nearly knocking over the wine bottle in the process.
But as the movie stretched into the early hours, I found myself comfortable—maybe too comfortable, considering how much I’d indulged. As the credits rolled, Mina turned to me, her eyes gleaming with mischief.
“Okay, real talk, Y/N. Never?” Lucy asked, her voice serious but with that mischievous gleam in her eyes that I knew meant she was circling back to the topic she was clearly obsessed with.
“Nope,” I said, crossing my arms like some sort of rebellious fortress. I wasn’t budging.
“That’s just... so wrong,” Lucy groaned, her eyes practically rolling out of her head. “Your lady business must be staging a rebellion.”
“There are plenty of people who make it to twenty-four without sex,” I said, rolling my eyes like I was offering them the most obvious truth in the universe.
“Yeah, but you’re hot!” Mina chimed in, her hands waving around like she was making a dramatic point. “Guys should be lining up for you!”
“I’d jump you,” Mina added with a grin, her finger lazily plucking at the fuzz on my pants like it was the most normal thing in the world.
“Thanks, Mina,” I laughed, genuinely amused. “That’s true friendship right there.”
“You’re welcome,” she replied, her expression pure contentment, like she’d just solved world peace.
“I don’t know what to tell you guys,” I admitted, my thoughts briefly flickering to Jungkook. “I just never really had the opportunity.”
“There’s gotta be at least one hot male figure skater you could’ve, you know, jumped in the weight room,” Lucy teased, her tone teasing but somehow still playful.
“Lucy, some people actually use the gym for exercise,” I shot back, feeling like I was dodging a slow-motion car crash.
“Oh, believe me, Y/N, I use it for recreational purposes,” Lucy quipped, her grin devilish. “My idea of ‘recreation’ just doesn’t match yours.”
“Perv,” I muttered, laughing, trying to shield myself from her shenanigans.
"Proud to be one!" Lucy declared, her laughter echoing through the room like a contagious wave.
“We need to find you a guy,” Mina said suddenly, tapping her chin like she was a mastermind concocting a plan for world domination. “Lucy, who do we know?”
“No way!” I held up my hands defensively. “You are not setting me up with anyone.”
“But, Y/N!” Mina protested, as if this was a criminal injustice.
“I can find my own guy if I want to,” I insisted, my thoughts unwillingly drifting to Jungkook. I bit my lip, and it was like they could read me like a book.
“Oh, look at that face!” Mina practically lunged at me. “You met someone, didn’t you?”
“No!” I shot back a little too quickly, feeling the heat of embarrassment climb up my neck.
“You can’t fool us, honey,” Mina said, her voice full of mock disbelief. “That face has ‘crush’ written all over it!” She leaned closer, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. “Who’s the guy? Is he hot? Is he here? Did you kiss him? Why didn’t you say something earlier?” Her questions were coming at me like a machine gun, and I was about to implode.
“There’s nothing to tell!” I mumbled, sinking deeper into the couch, wishing I could just disappear.
“Y/N!” Mina cried dramatically. “We’ve been with Chim and Tae for years! We need to live vicariously through your romantic escapades!”
“What romantic escapades?” I shot back, trying—and failing—to sound cool and detached.
Lucy raised an eyebrow, her look knowing and challenging. “You’re hiding something boy-related. Spill.”
“Fine!” I groaned, throwing my hands up in defeat. “I met a guy at the airport. We talked for a few minutes while he helped me with my bags. That’s it. Can we move on now?”
“No, we cannot move on!” Lucy said, her eyes practically popping out of her head. “Was he cute?”
“Yeah, I guess,” I shrugged, trying to sound indifferent, but the truth was, I couldn’t stop thinking about him.
“You guess?” Mina echoed, her brow almost disappearing into her hairline.
“I wouldn’t really call him ‘cute,’” I muttered, my face burning as I tried to downplay it.
“Well, what would you call him then?” Mina’s eyes gleamed with excitement. “Hot? Sexy? Drop-dead gorgeous? Fuckhawt?”
“Uh… all of the above?” I finally admitted, which sent them into a squealing frenzy that could’ve shattered glass.
“Did you kiss him? Did you give him your number? When are you seeing him again?” they fired off at me, like they were in some kind of interrogation scene in a rom-com.
“No, I didn’t kiss him, and I didn’t give him my number,” I confessed, biting my lip as I fought to suppress the butterflies. “But, yeah, he suggested we meet up again. That’s all.”
Mina looked at me, her expression downright disappointed. “Why didn’t you give him your number?”
“I don’t know, Mina!” I groaned, burying my face in my hands. “I have no clue what I’m doing when it comes to guys. He didn’t ask for my number, and I wasn’t about to throw it at him if he was just being polite.”
“I’m sure he wasn’t just being polite, Y/N,” Lucy said, her tone dripping with conviction, like she knew something I didn’t.
“Whatever,” I sighed, trying to steer the ship away from that topic. “He was gorgeous and sweet, and yes, he gave me butterflies, but I’ll probably never see him again, so can we please talk about something else?”
Mina leaned back with a dreamy sigh, her eyes practically glowing with unspoken wisdom. “Don’t worry, Y/N. Your butterflies are still out there. You just have to catch them.”
© chimcess, 2025. Do not copy or repost without permission.
Taglist: @smartkookiee @knightofmidnight @mar-lo-pap @jjeonjjk7 @somewhatjungkook @lovingkoalaface @jimineepaboya @iswearimover5feetall @blissingtaehyung @futuristicenemychaos @kooloveys @jenniebyrubies @8thmuse @beattiestreet @tatzzz-25
#bts#bts fanfic#bts fanfiction#bts fic#bts x reader#bts fics#bts smut#bts x fem!reader#bts x you#bts x y/n#jungkook fanfic#jungkook#jeon jungkook#jungkook x y/n#jungkook x reader#jungkook x you#bts sports au#bts scenarios#jungkook smut#jungkook scenarios#jungkook series#min yoongi#jung hoseok#park jimin#kim namjoon#kim seokjin#kim taehyung#hockey au#figure skater au#bts angst
122 notes
·
View notes
Text
Watch where you're going idiot!
Hi! This is one of my first times posting and English is not my first language, but I hope you like it!
bakugou katsuki x fem!reader
IN WHICH: an unfortunate series of events leads to you befriending the infamous Bakugou Katsuki.
fluff, a teensy bit of angst, comical reader (could also be seen as Gender Neutral reader though there's talk about longish hair and only one reference to breasts)
word count: 1,993 words
To say you were mad was an understatement. Oh no, you were absolutely, utterly furious, and you were this close 🤏to showing your best friend, or what you at least thought Ibara Shiozaki was until this precise morning, what your quirk was capable of.
It was a seemingly normal Tuesday; as usual, you woke up five minutes before your alarm was supposed to go off, went on a morning run around campus and took a shower.
A gentle breeze had eased you through the half an hour run, putting your mind at ease and helping you relax even more than your routine usually did.
Coming back to your shared dorm, you had noticed something was off upon realizing your roommate and best friend Ibara was already up and going, dressing herself while suspiciously turning her back on you, when you always had to wake her up at last so you both could show up to class in time after the ordinary rush to whichever classroom you had been assigned to.
Shrugging it off, you quickly got undressed and into the small shower of your shared bathroom. Oblivious to your roommates prank, you didn’t realize, as you poured your shampoo in your left hand’s palm with your eyes closed, while humming along to a song that had particularly been stuck in your head, that said product’s color had drastically changed from a milky white to a deep fucsia.
It had been a total shocker to you, when, upon getting out of the shower and in front of the big rectangular mirror that stood inches above the sink, you saw your pitch black mid-back length straight hair, turned to a ridiculous pink color.
It’s not that you didn’t like pink, but nor did you love it, and it wasn’t in your Today’s Plans to get your fabulous healthy hair such a radical change in appearance.
With fiery eyes and filled with rage at inhuman levels, you dried your hair, realizing the tint wasn’t made to be washed out easily, and then put on your clean training suit, for today’s lesson was going to be the first one in which your class, 1st B, would have encountered the other section of heroes, 1st A and it mostly would’ve consisted in getting to know the others and only a couple of tests.
Right after locking your dorm, not fancying another prank from your classmates, you sped up the halls directed to the cafeteria, knowing exactly who the culprit was.
There started to be more and more students wandering off in the corridors. Nonetheless, all of those who even dared to look at you, backed away, terrorized and utterly terrified by your gaze and fuming state.
However, there was one of them who wouldn’t get easily scared, determined to put you back in place, yelling a: “Hey, watch where you’re going, idiot!” After you had so not-gracefully bumped into him and muttered through gritted teeth an unapologetic sorry, maintaining your pace the same as how you’d left the dorm.
Caught in your steps, you stopped moving, almost as a marble statue. Slowly, you turned your head to face the student who had also fixed his harsh gaze.
As you locked eyes, tension settled in the corridor and students started to watch cautiously but curiously your interaction, like you were two predators about to engage in a fight to earn a prey.
Your unmoving and irritated gaze met his with matching intensity and indignation, and for what felt minutes, you just stood there, analyzing each other and waiting for the other to make the first move.
You didn’t recognize him, but you were sure you had already seen him, perhaps in the halls.
He had spiked white hair and dark crimson eyes that you somehow felt you couldn’t glance away from. He was wearing the same suit as you, so he must’ve been one of the many hotheads from class 1A. Underneath the white and blue suit, you could easily take a look at his perfectly sculpted muscles.He didn’t exactly look like the kind of person you can forget ever meeting with.
Each word filled with rage and pausing after each of them, carefully evaluating what to say, you said: “What did you just say?”
Taking his time, he venomously spat back: “I said, watch where you’re going, idiot.”
You both stared at each other for what felt like ages, but were interrupted by a redhead with thin eyebrows and sharp features, much like the blondie, who chirped happily, unfazed by the tension between you two: “Hey Bakubro. Finally I found you! C’mon, we gotta make it to class in time for the morning assembly before meeting the kids from class 1B!”
Dragging him by the arm, the redhead got the blondie out of the sticky situation, tagging along those who I thought were the rest of they’re classmates.
Inside the cafeteria, the daily chaos made it hard for you to search your prankster, so you decided to grab one of the many pastries and head to your classroom, as you were already running late for your assembly.
In the classroom, you found all your classmates already seated while your homeroom teacher, Sekijiro Kan, was going through today’s events.
Apologising for being late, you headed to your usual seat in the back of the classroom. Thankfully, your friends had noticed not only your change in appearance, but also your switch of demeanor, and didn’t dare point each of them out, scared for their own lives.
After Sekijiro finished listing what you were going to do and resorting to maintain an appropriate behavior, you all lined up and went outside to the track field, where the other class had already arrived.
While walking, you made sure to keep an eye on Ibara and eventually caught up with her. Feeling your presence, she offered a sly smile, readying herself for a scolding with the capital S.
“What the hell did you think you were doing!” You hissed at her.
“Geez, sorry! Calm down, I didn’t think you’d take it that bad.” She said in response.
“Didn’t think I’d take it THAT bad! Are you out of your freaking mind? You knew we had the meet up with class 1A today!” You spat back, gaining unwanted attention from those around you.
“I repeat, we are to maintain an adequate behavior and not make ourselves known in a negative way, am I right, miss Y/LN?” Scolded you your professor.
“I apologize professor. I won’t be caught off guard again.” You pronounced in an assertive term.
“And miss Shiozaki?” Added the professor.
“Y-Yeah same.” Ibara was quick to tag along, facing the floor in a desperate attempt not to laugh at her devilish making.
Finally, you reached the other class and soon the professors started by introducing themselves. However, it was mostly your professor Sekijiro Kan who did the talking while Shota Aizawa kept nodding absent-mindedly.
After going through the day’s activities (again?! C’mon man, it was like the third time this morning, even the walls had understood what we were going to do!), the professors guided you through the training fields, making mixed teams of four that were going to compete against each other in the tests.
You were teamed up with your classmate Neito Monoma (thanks to Ibara’s luck you two hadn’t been teamed up together and you wouldn’t get the chance to strangle her once the professors were far away enough) and two guys from class 1B named Minoru Mineta and Denki kaminari.
You were actually happy to be with Monoma, other than being pretty handsome, he was one of the most intelligent and kind souls you had ever met and you often hung out with him whenever you weren’t with your usual group, consisting of Ibara Shiozaki also known as Vine, Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu AKA Real Steel and Juno Honenuki AKA Mudman.
Even though he could be rather mocking, loud, and sarcastic with Class 1-A and provocative in battle, he was also able to keep calm at difficult times. All in all, he was one of your most reliable classmates and his Copy Quirk had turned out to be very useful in battle.
Although you were kinda sad you hadn’t ended up with another girl, this Denki, who had an electricity based Quirk as he had told you, seemed a pretty chill and easygoing dude.
Now the major problem was the other guy, Mineta. He was tiny, resembling a kid, but boy was he a perv! Like, goodness gracious, ever since you all had teamed up together he hadn’t stopped staring at your breasts making you feel rather annoyed and repulsed and getting on your nerves.
While your team decided which strategies you were going to use, you found yourself staring at a certain blondie. Having calmed down, you were starting to feel sorry for how you’d reacted that morning (nonetheless, he was still kind of an asshole. I mean, he’s the one who started it after all!) and morally obliged to apologize.
You had obviously kept concentrated throughout all the events, yet in the back of your mind a small voice kept remembering you you needed to apologize to a certain someone. So after you had completed the morning program and were headed to the cafeteria to have lunch (together?! 1st A and 1st B together, eating in peace?! Were your professors out of their flipping minds?!), you looked around and then quite literally ran after the blondie to catch up with him.
Seeing as he wasn’t talking to anybody in particular and had basically isolated himself from the rest of the group, you took that as a sign and started straight up talking to him before he could’ve even noticed your presence (to be honest, you were a small bit afraid he wouldn’t have wanted to listen to you and would’ve just gotten away without giving you the possibility or redeeming yourself).
“Heyy, soooo…I think we started off on the wrong foot…Name’s Y/N” You said, sticking out your hand to him as he turned to face you, his face blank and emotionless as ever.
He scoffed, unmoved by your apology yet not able to take his eyes off your figure, curious of the vibrant pink tint that marked your hair in a not-elegant but still attractive way.
“C’mon man, I’m trying to be nice!” You whined, dropping your shoulders in an overly dramatical and childish way, trying to get him to break character.
As he took another glance at you, you noticed how his frown had turned in an attempt to hide the growing smile that you were firm would adorn his masculine features in a sexily adorable way.
“Ha, I knew I’d be able to get a smile out of you, mister Grumpy” You said in a mocking but light-hearted way, throwing your arm over his shoulder while trying to lock eyes with him. He tried in vain to hide himself from you, unable to hide the smile that spread on his cheeks and scoffing in a friendly manner, playfully shoving you, to which you dramatically fell onto the ground, speaking with a hoarse tone to imitate those overly dramatical scenes from the movies Ibara made you watch over and over. “Tell m-my parents…” You gasped dramatically, pausing in between sentence: “T-Tell them I l-loved them” Closing your eyes and sticking out your tongue in a laughable attempt to play dead.
Soon enough, he sticked his hand out for you to grab, pulling you up with a fairly decent amount of strength and then sticking his hand out to actually shake yours for once.
“Name’s Bakugo, weirdo.” He said, locking yet again eyes with yours with a smirk on his face.
Oh how you knew it was going to be the start of a wonderful friendship…or maybe even more?…
Thank you for reading. I hope you liked it. You're welcome to come check out my account and my other posts and/or make requests :) Do NOT plagiarize this or any of my content.
Do you think I should make a part 2?
Love you guys! See you soon!😘
Written by crazycat010 © 2025 crazycat010
#bakugou katsuki#bakugou x reader#katsuki bakugo x reader#mha bakugou#mha x reader#mha#my hero acedamia#bakugo x female reader#thank you
64 notes
·
View notes
Text
— checkmate! ♟️
synopsis: it was supposed to be just a normal hangout for you and your best friend, Taehyun until the both of you decide to add a little twist to the game of chess that you were playing, uncovering hidden truths and removing a piece of clothing with each loss. the game leads to the both of you revealing unspoken desires and dealing with the suffocating tension between you. a certain turn of events causes the both of you to discover that your friendship may evolve beyond platonic boundaries.
pairings: best friend!taehyun x fem reader
tags/warnings: nsfw content! minors dni. smut, masturbation, fingering, oral(f receiving), unprotected sex(wrap it before u tap it!), overstimulation, creampie, slight exhibitionism, slight voyeurism, best friends to lovers(?), freaky chess if that makes sense, LOTS of teasing and sexual tension.
wordcount: 5k!! THIS IS NOT PROOFREAD.
a/n: HEOL I can't believe I'm reaching 200-400+ notes already, it all seems so surreal to me still, but i'm really thankful for all the support!! I do have to say I would consider this as my actual first smut fic(the guitarist gyu fic was just a glimpse lol) so I may have gotten carried away on some of the scenes.... i'm still not too confident with writing smut so pls go easy on me! 🙏 happy tyun month! <3
fic below the cut!!
----------------------------
It was your typical Saturday afternoon when you found yourself at Taehyun's place. The weather outside was gloomy, clouds hanging low, casting an overcast that matched the lazy mood you were in. You knocked on the door to his apartment, a soft thud as your knuckles met the wood.
A few moments later, the door opened, revealing your best friend, Taehyun, standing with a wide grin that revealed his dimples and perfect teeth.
“Hey, y/n, I'm glad you made it,” he greeted, stepping aside so you could enter. “So, what are we doing today?”
You shrugged, offering a playful smirk. “I don't know. Just whatever sounds fun, I guess.”
He motioned toward his living room, where a table sat in the center. On top of it rests a chessboard which made your heart skip a beat. You’d played countless games of chess with your siblings over the years, but to your surprise, you recall you haven't actually played chess with Taehyun before.
Something about the way your best friend looked at you today made you feel like this particular game might be different.
What did he come up with this time..... you thought to yourself.
“How about a chess match?” Taehyun casually suggests, a mischievous glint in his eye.
You raised an eyebrow. “Really, Taehyun? You know I'm not exactly a pro, right?”
Taehyun chuckled. “Well, I'm not either. Besides, it's not about winning or losing. It's about... having fun.”
You shrugged, intrigued. “Okay, sure. But if I get destroyed, I'm blaming you.”
He chuckles as he set the pieces up with practiced ease. You took your seat across from him, ready to dive into a familiar rhythm. But as he moved his first piece—a white pawn, his eyes twinkled as he leaned back.
“Actually,” Taehyun said, his voice had a lower tone, “I was thinking we could play with a twist.”
You raised an eyebrow, curiosity visible in your expression.“A twist?”
“Yeah,” he said, his lips curling into a smile. “For every time someone gets a check on the other player, the person who’s in check has to answer a question. No dodging. No lying. Honest answers only.”
Your eyes widened slightly, but you nodded in response. It was a bit unconventional, but it wasn’t like you had anything to hide, and you have always been able to talk to Taehyun about anything. Still, there was something in the air—something unspoken between you two. You couldn’t quite put your finger on it, but it made your pulse quicken just a little. You knew it wasn't going to be easy, especially knowing how Taehyun could come up with something you'd least expect at any time.
“Deal. But don't expect me to go easy on you.” You said, picking up your knight and making your first move, dragging it across your row of pawns and placing it on the board.
The game began smoothly, both of you slipping into familiar roles. Taehyun's confidence was clear as always, despite it being your first time playing chess with him, it was clear he wasn't going to go easy on you. The sound of the pieces clicking into place was oddly comforting.
But the twist, the questions, were a different element altogether. You found yourself becoming more aware of Taehyun's every move, every glance. You couldn’t help but notice the way his eyes lingered on you as he moved his pieces. You tried your best to keep calm, but you couldn't deny that it was slightly affecting your ability to focus.
By the time you’d captured his bishop, it was already becoming clear that this wouldn’t be a typical match. Your thoughts were scattered; you weren't focused solely on the game anymore.
When you made a bold move, putting him in check, you grinned. “Check,” you muttered softly, eyes glinting with playful mischief. “Alright, question time.”
Taehyun adjusted in his seat, grinning as if he was starting to have a glimpse of where this game was heading. “Ask away.”
You leaned back slightly, tapping your chin as you thought. “If you could change one thing about our friendship, what would it be?”
He blinked in surprise, not expecting such a serious question coming from you. He pauses for a minute before replying, “Wow, I wasn't expecting that kind of question.”
“Don't give me that, you added these rules in the first place. Honest answers only, remember?” you chuckled, seeing how he got flustered after your question. You were just starting to enjoy this game, after all.
You observed him as he contemplated, biting his lower lip as if he was trying to find the right words before answering. You couldn't hide the smile tugging from the corners of your lips as you figured from his hesitation that he was starting to regret adding these rules to what was supposed to be a simple chess game in the first place.
There was an immediate shift in his expression as he answers, however, catching you off guard.
“Nothing. I like how our friendship is right now. I wouldn’t change a thing.”
As his words settled in, you couldn't help but feel a pang of disappointment creep in before you could stop it. You had hoped—just maybe—that his answer would hint at something more, something beyond friendship. But instead, it was safe and neutral. You swallowed the feeling quickly, masking it with a chuckle as you leaned back slightly.
“Good answer,” you said, forcing an easygoing tone.
But your mind lingered on it longer than it should have, and it showed in your next move, as much as you didn't want for it to. Your fingers hesitated before settling on the wrong piece. Taehyun, always perceptive, caught the shift on your behavior immediately. He could have called you out on it, but he didn’t have to. Instead, he seized the opportunity on the board, swiftly capturing one of your pieces and cornering you into a check.
A small smirk played on his lips as he rested his chin on his hand. “Check,” he murmured, then tilted his head slightly.“My turn.”
His eyes held yours for a second too long, and then he asked, almost a little directly for your liking.
“What do you think are the chances that what we have could be something more than friendship?”
Your heart stuttered.
Your eyes widened and your breath was caught in your throat, heat rushing to your face as you scrambled to form a response. Your mind raced between a thousand possible answers, each one tangled with feelings you weren't sure you were ready to admit out loud.
“I—” You hesitated, looking anywhere but at him.
Taehyun’s gaze didn’t waver. “No lying, y/n.” he reminded you, his voice softer this time but firm. “Just honest answers, remember?”
One thing about Taehyun is that whatever game you play with him, he definitely plays it better. You are just now realizing that you shouldn't have provoked him first.
You cleared your throat, trying to pretend your mind wasn't a mess before answering, but clearly failing as you let the words slip out of your mouth. “Um, well... I don't know. That depends. You said you liked how it is right now, and I like the way things are too, so-”
“Y/N,” Taehyun is quick to snap you out of it and you blink in confusion, your eyes meeting his gaze.
“You do know that I've known you enough to tell when you're lying or not, right?”
You stared at him, heat creeping up your neck as you tried to keep your expression neutral. “I'm not lying,” you insisted, gripping the edge of the table just a little too tightly. “I really haven't thought about it that way, and even so, I just like it the way it is now.”
Taehyun didn't say anything right away, just watched you with that knowing look that made it impossible to hide anything from him. He had always been good at reading you—probably a bit too good. It was both infuriating and terrifying, to say the least.
A small smirk curled at the edge of his lips. “Alright then,” he said smoothly, leaning back in his chair.“Why don't we up the stakes a bit?”
You narrowed your eyes, suddenly wary. “....what do you mean?”
“For every check from here on out, instead of asking a question, the person in check takes off a piece of clothing.” Taehyun suggests, not breaking eye contact.
You felt your stomach flip at the idea.“Are you serious right now?”
“As serious as you were when you said you hadn't thought about us being more than friends,” he shot back, his tone deceptively casual.
You scoffed, trying to ignore the way your heart pounded.“That's ridiculous. Why would I even agree to that?”
“Because I know you'd never back down from a challenge,” he said simply, tilting his head slightly. “Unless, of course, you were lying earlier and you're actually worried about losing your focus.”
You bristled at that, fully aware that he was baiting you. And even worse, it was working.
Your pride warred with your common sense, but Taehyun just sat there, waiting, perfectly composed, perfectly unreadable. He wasn’t going to let this go, and you knew it.
You exhaled sharply, crossing your arms. You felt your heartbeat start going faster at the idea that you're going to play a much more dangerous game from now on.
“Fine. But don’t think for a second that I’m going easy on you.”
His smirk widened. “Wouldn’t dream of it.”
And with that, the game resumed. Only now, the stakes were much, much higher.
———————
You scanned your remaining pieces, picking up your rook and aimed for his king that was left open.
“Check.” you muttered hesitantly, obviously not prepared for what was about to happen next.
You barely registered the sound of Taehyun’s sigh as he unhooked his fingers from the hem of his shirt, tugging it over his head in one swift motion. The moment the fabric slipped away, your brain short-circuited.
Oh no.
You knew he had been working out a lot lately. He always made a point to update you—sometimes with a casual text, sometimes with a mirror selfie from the gym that you pretended not to analyze too much. But seeing him like this, right in front of you, was entirely different. His broad shoulders, the sharp definition of his abs, the way his toned arms flexed slightly as he tossed his shirt to the side—everything about him suddenly felt... distracting.
Way too distracting.
You swallowed, forcing yourself to keep your expression neutral, but it was a losing battle. Your thoughts were loud, so loud, and no matter how hard you tried to focus back on the game, all you could think about was how ridiculously good he looked. You were having a hard time even trying to look at the board without getting distracted by his bare torso as he sat across from you.
“Your move,” Taehyun reminded you, his voice was smooth and amused.
You blinked, realizing you had been staring just a second too long. You quickly dropped your gaze to the board, but the pieces were all a blur. What were you even doing? What was your strategy? Did you even have one?
A quiet chuckle broke your already fragile focus. You glanced up, only to see Taehyun watching you with a knowing smirk, his chin resting lazily on his hand. He wasn’t saying anything, but his expression said enough.
He knew.
He knew the effect he had on you. He knew exactly what was going through your mind, and he was enjoying every second of it.
“Why? Is there something wrong?” he asked, tilting his head slightly.
You scoffed, quickly reaching for a piece just to seem composed.“Nope. Just thinking.”
“Thinking,” he echoed, clearly amused. “Right. About your next move, or something else?”
You shot him a glare, but your face was already burning, and Taehyun—ever perceptive, definitely noticed. His smirk deepened, and he let out another soft chuckle, shaking his head.
“Y/N,” he mused, his voice low and teasing, “for someone who insists they haven’t thought about us being more than friends… you sure are an open book right now.”
“Shut up,” you muttered, your voice lacking any real bite as you forced yourself to look away from his ridiculously smug expression. You needed to focus. You needed to stop thinking about the fact that Taehyun was very much shirtless, very much toned, and very much aware of how flustered you were.
With a sharp inhale, you made your move, pushing a piece forward with more force than necessary.
Big mistake.
You realized it a second too late. The moment your fingers left the piece, you internally cursed yourself. But it was too late to take it back.
Taehyun hummed, clearly noticing your slip-up, but he didn’t say anything. Instead, he made his move seamlessly, as if he wasn’t even breaking a sweat. Meanwhile, your mind was still a mess, thoughts tangled between the game and the way his bare shoulders flexed slightly with each motion.
Another move. Another mistake.
You clenched your jaw, trying desperately to regain control, but the damage was already done. With each exchange, you slipped further and further into a losing position. And then, just as you were scrambling to fix things, Taehyun’s fingers moved decisively, and your heart sank.
“Check.”
You stared at the board, dread pooling in your stomach.
Oh, fuck.
No, no, no.
You were trapped. Your pieces were cornered, and there was no easy way out of it. Slowly, you lifted your gaze, only to be met with Taehyun’s expectant grin. He leaned back slightly, arms resting lazily on the chair, clearly waiting.
And that was when the real horror sank in.
You immediately regretted not wearing more layers. A jacket. A hoodie. Maybe a coat or two. Anything that could have saved you from this exact moment.
Swallowing hard, you hesitantly reached for the hem of your shirt, fingers curling around the fabric. Your pulse pounded in your ears as hesitation gripped you.
Then, before you could move any further, Taehyun's voice cut through the charged silence, soft and serious.
“You know,” he said, his teasing edge completely gone, “if you're not comfortable with this, you can just surrender and we can stop right here. I'm fine with it, but you really don't have to push yourself.”
Taehyun's gaze held yours, steady and unreadable, and for a moment, the air between you shifted. His words fully settled in, his offer to stop the game still lingering in the air.
You looked down at the board, your eyes scanning the remaining pieces. There weren’t many left. The game was reaching its final stretch, and you were dangerously close to losing. The logical choice was to surrender, to let yourself off the hook before this got even more out of hand.
But something inside you refused.
Maybe it was your competitive streak. Maybe it was the way Taehyun had been teasing you all night, getting under your skin like he always did, always so composed, so sure of himself. Or maybe, just maybe, it was the fact that some part of you wanted to prove to yourself that you could handle this. That being this close to him, playing this ridiculous game, didn’t affect you as much as it did.
Well, it did, but you weren’t ready to admit that yet.
You exhaled slowly, lifting your gaze to meet his.“I want to keep going.”
Taehyun studied you for a moment, his usual smirk replaced by something softer, something laced with concern. “Y/N… are you sure?”
“I mean it,” you insisted, forcing a small, almost defiant smile. “What? Are you worried I might actually beat you or something?”
He didn’t answer right away, but his lips twitched, as if amused by your bravado. Still, his eyes searched yours for any sign of hesitation. And when he found none—or maybe just saw that you were too stubborn to admit it, he leaned back with a sigh.
“Alright then,” he said, though his voice was quieter now.“But don’t say I didn’t warn you.”
Your stomach twisted as you finally gripped the hem of your shirt, heart hammering in your chest. The moment you pulled your shirt over your head and placed it to the side, the cold air of the room hit your skin instantly, sending a shiver down your spine.
If I had known I would've ended up doing this, I should've worn better underwear... you thought to yourself as you felt your face heat up.
And that’s when it really sank in.
You were sitting across from your best friend while playing chess, the both of you half-naked, just the two of you, in his apartment. Alone.
You felt the weight of the situation settle over you, a mixture of embarrassment and something else entirely crawling up your spine. Every inch of you was hyper-aware of the fact that his gaze was on you now. You weren’t looking at him, you refused to, but you could feel it. A flicker of movement in the corner of your eye, a subtle shift in his posture. You could've sworn you caught the change in his expression the moment you took off your shirt.
Still, you forced yourself to focus, swallowing hard as you reached forward to make your next move. Your fingers trembled slightly, but you steadied them, determined not to let this affect your game any more than it already had.
Even as you sensed Taehyun’s lingering gaze towards you, you kept your eyes locked on the board, pretending like this was just another match. Like your heart wasn’t just about to jump out of your chest.
Despite the undeniable tension crackling between you, the game pressed on.
Each move was careful, calculated, yet neither of you could fully ignore the underlying awareness now lingering in the air. The playful teasing had faded into something else. Something heavier, something unspoken. And through it all, Taehyun remained unusually quiet.
It wasn’t until a few moves later, when the game was teetering dangerously close to its end, that he finally broke the silence.
“So,” he said, clearing his throat as he moved a piece forward.“What should the winner get as a prize?”
You blinked, realizing only now that he hadn’t muttered a single word since you had taken off your shirt.
Your fingers, which had been hovering over your next move, paused mid-air as you glanced up at him. He was doing his best to appear nonchalant, but there was a slight stiffness in his posture, a certain tightness in his jaw that made your pulse quicken.
Was he…. struggling too?
The realization made something stir in you, a quiet thrill creeping into your chest. You felt relieved and slightly amused at the realization that he had grown awfully silent compared to how he was earlier.
So it wasn’t just you.
Your lips curved slightly as you leaned back. “I don’t know,” you mused, tilting your head. “What do you think?”
Taehyun’s eyes flickered to yours before he offered a small shrug.“How about the loser gets the winner a gift or something?”
You hummed to yourself, pretending to think it over. But really, you were studying the board, judging the current situation of your pieces. It was neck and neck now, one wrong move from either of you would decide everything.
And suddenly, an idea struck you.
You glanced up at him, feeling a boldness rise within you, fueled by the tension, by the competition, by the fact that he wasn’t as unaffected as he had seemed.
“You know what would be more interesting?” you said, voice smooth, teasing. “The loser has to do anything the winner asks them to do. Anything. No matter how extreme. There's no limit.”
Taehyun stilled for a fraction of a second. Then, slowly, his lips curled into a smirk—one that sent a shiver down your spine.
“Anything, huh?” he murmured, amusement lacing his tone.
You met his gaze head-on, refusing to back down.“Anything.”
For a moment, he just stared at you, as if measuring your resolve. Then, with a low chuckle, he leaned forward, resting his chin on his hand.
“Alright,” he said, his voice dropping just slightly. “But just remember, Y/N… you were the one who suggested it.”
Your heart pounded at his words. There's no turning back now.... you thought to yourself.
And with that, the final stretch of the game began.
----------------------
The game had never felt more intense.
Each move was deliberate, each decision weighed carefully, but the tension between you both made it nearly impossible to think straight. The stakes were higher now, not just because of the game itself, but because of what came after. It was a battle of wits, of patience, of knowing exactly how to push each other’s limits, both in the game and outside of it. Neither of you wanted to lose.
You held your breath as Taehyun studied the board, his eyes scanning for an opening. His brows furrowed slightly in concentration, his fingers resting near a piece—but then, in an unexpected moment of miscalculation,
Taehyun made the wrong move.
It was subtle, something he normally wouldn’t have overlooked, but the second his fingers left the piece, you saw it. You saw the opening you needed. You didn't hesitate.
You moved your piece with confidence, a triumphant grin spreading across your lips.
“Checkmate.”
Taehyun blinked. He looked down at the board, lips parting slightly as he replayed the sequence in his mind, and the realization flashed across his face for just a second before he sighed, leaning back.
He had lost.
For a moment, you simply stared at the board, almost not believing it yourself. You had won. You had actually beaten Taehyun. All the built-up tension, all the stress of the game, came crashing down in the form of uncontrollable excitement. Maybe a little too much, but you couldn’t help it.
“Yes! I won!” You shot up from your seat, cheering and throwing your arms up in victory. “I actually won!”
Taehyun exhaled, shaking his head as he watched you practically bounce in place. “Alright, alright,” he muttered, lips twitching. “No need to rub it in.”
“Oh, but I do need to rub it in,” you teased with a grin, slightly leaning down towards him.“Losing in the very game you suggested? That’s kind of embarrassing, don’t you think?”
He scoffed, running a hand through his hair and avoiding eye-contact with you. “I was careless. That last move… I shouldn’t have made that. But it was a close game.”
“But you did make that move,” you snickered, still basking in your victory. “And now you have to do whatever I ask. No matter how extreme. No limits, remember?”
Taehyun sighed, finally looking up at you with a small, amused shake of his head. “Yeah, yeah. Whatever. You won fair and square.”
Then, his expression shifted, growing more serious as he leaned forward.“So? What do you want me to do?”
You froze.
Oh, right. The prize.
You had been so focused on beating him, so determined to win, that you hadn’t actually thought about what you wanted.
Your excitement faded slightly as you sat back down, humming to yourself in thought. What did you want? You had thrown out the challenge so boldly, but now that the power was actually in your hands, you realized you had no idea what to do with it.
While you were still contemplating, Taehyun cleared his throat.
“Hey,” he muttered, voice quieter now. “While you decide, could you... put your shirt back on? The game's over, so....”
You blinked, momentarily thrown off by the request. But then you caught it—the slight unsteadiness in his tone, the way his voice was slightly shaky, the way his jaw was just a little too tense.
And when you really looked at him, you could see it. The way his fingers curled against his knee, the way his eyes flickered anywhere but directly at you. He had been keeping himself composed this entire time, but now that the game was over, his self-restraint was starting to crumble.
Your heart skipped a beat as you realized you weren't the only one struggling to keep composure. Taehyun’s usual confident facade had shown cracks tonight, and you decided to have a little fun with it. With a playful smirk tugging at your lips, you crossed your arms and refused his request outright.
“Why should I put my shirt back on?” you teased, your voice low and mischievous. “Were you too distracted by me that you couldn’t make your move properly or something? I could’ve sworn I caught you glancing at my chest earlier.”
For a moment, Taehyun’s eyes widened in mock indignation before he sighed, his defeat evident. He leaned back, rubbing the back of his neck as if trying to smooth over the embarrassment.
“Believe it or not, Y/N,” he admitted, his tone softening with a trace of exasperation and honesty, “I'm a man too. I have no control of whatever physiological reaction my body has when a girl takes off her shirt in front of me.”
The confession hung in the air between you both, charged with unspoken meaning. His words, laced with vulnerability, made you feel a warmth that rivaled the playful teasing in your heart. You couldn’t help but let a genuine laugh escape, mingling amusement with the thrill of having the upper hand.
“Oh, really?” you replied, leaning in slightly as if daring him to say more.“So all those missed moves were because you were busy drooling?”
Taehyun’s cheeks flushed, and despite his best efforts to maintain composure, a reluctant smile tugged at his lips.“Maybe,” he grumbled good-naturedly.“But I can’t help it when you're… too distracting.”
In that moment, the tension shifted from the competitive spark of the game to something warmer and more intimate. The room, filled with the cool draft against your bare skin, suddenly felt charged with anticipation.
Taehyun’s honest admission had stirred something inside you, and suddenly the charged air of the room felt almost too intense to bear. In an effort to lighten the mood, you blurted out a terrible joke with a nervous chuckle, hoping to defuse the heat of the moment.
“Huh, I'm glad I won then,” you said with a lopsided grin. “I can't even imagine what you'd ask me to do for you if you ended up winning. What, were you going to ask me to kiss you or something?”
The words tumbled out almost too fast, and you chuckled awkwardly, immediately realizing the weight of your own words. For a heartbeat, silence reigned, punctuating the sudden vulnerability of the moment.
Before you could second-guess yourself, Taehyun’s expression shifted. The playful glimmer in his eyes was replaced by a resolute seriousness. Leaning forward with a calm intensity, he cut straight to the chase.
“Well, you're the winner. If you asked me to kiss you right now, I'll do it.”
The words hit you like a jolt. For an instant, your heart pounded, and you felt a flush of unexpected heat. You hadn’t meant for things to escalate so quickly, this was entirely unanticipated.
Your laughter wavered, replaced by a trembling silence. The playful banter had crossed a line, and suddenly every word felt amplified, every heartbeat echoing the gravity of the moment. You met his gaze, searching for a sign that maybe this was all just another game, but his eyes held nothing but earnest intent, leaving you breathless and uncertain of how to respond.
For a moment, you were unable to speak, unable to find the words to diffuse the tension or turn his request down. Your mind spun with every possibility, but your body responded without your conscious consent.
A warmth pooled in your core, and a tingling sensation spread across your skin, leaving a trail of goosebumps in its wake. You squirmed in place, shifting uncomfortably as the heat built in your lower abdomen. A whimper escaped from your lips before you could silence it, and with fumbling fingers, you discreetly rubbed the tops of your thighs together. The friction provided only partial relief as you tried to massage the pulsing ache away.
“I, um... Taehyun, I—” you stuttered, struggling to form coherent words. His gaze remained fixed on yours, a hint of gentle encouragement in the furrow of his brow. He was waiting for your response, and all the while, the pounding in your chest threatened to drown out your own thoughts.
You shook your head, desperate to regain control and steer the conversation back towards safer waters. Your words tumbled out in a nervous rush, contradicting the very actions your body had betrayed.
You bit down on your lower lip, hoping to contain the arousal that was building inside you. It was a futile effort; the ache between your thighs only intensified as you stole a glance at Taehyun. His gaze was fixed on yours as he waited for you to continue, his curious round eyes staring right at you seemed to only fuel your growing need.
You rubbed the tops of your thighs again, seeking any form of relief from the pulsing heat. But it was no use, and before you could stop yourself, your legs wobbled and gave way under their own strength. With an embarrassed squeak, you leaned into Taehyun, placing your hands on his shoulders for support that stopped yourself from completely falling to the floor.
Today was the first time you’d ever seen Taehyun’s shirtless. Even being this close to him and touching him like this felt strangely new and intimate to you, as if you were beginning to blur the lines that marked the boundaries of your friendship with him. But the thought fled from your mind as soon as Taehyun wrapped his right arm around your waist, providing balance and support with a gentle yet stable hold on the small of your back. Those months of him going back and forth to the gym turned out to be pretty useful in this moment, after all.
His touch sparked another jolt of electricity through your core, amplifying the pulsing ache between your thighs. A soft moan escaped from your lips, and your breathing grew heavy as you struggled to maintain your composure. You were a flushed mess, knowing Taehyun must have heard you considering how close you are to him at this moment.
You felt Taehyun’s gaze linger on you as the corner of his lips formed into a smirk.“Is this what you want?” he whispered, his voice raspy and low.“You want me to hold you like this?”
Taehyun’s warm breath tickled your ear as he spoke, the pulsing ache in your core growing stronger and harder to resist. His hold on your waist tightened ever so slightly, pulling you closer as he leaned in to speak again.
“Tell me, y/n. Is that what you want me to do?”
Your mind was a mess of conflicting thoughts and desires. All the while, Taehyun held you in his embrace, his bare chest pressed against yours. The heady scent of his perfume wafted through the air, heightening your senses to an unbearable level of arousal.
You were embarrassed and desperate, clinging onto him for dear life. His body pressed against yours was more than you could handle, and every part of you wanted to surrender to the lustful urges that had taken over. It didn’t matter that Taehyun was your best friend—your best friend of four years, for goodness’ sake. In this moment, all that mattered was for only him to satisfy your desires, and no one else.
The tighter you clung onto Taehyun, the more you could feel his body pressed against yours. And the more you needed him, you needed his touch in places that you couldn’t reach on your own. Every movement seemed to press your thigh against the hard bulge of his own arousal, the heat of his crotch against your core through the fabric of his pants. The sensations combined into an overwhelming ache, and it was all you could do to hold on for dear life.
With a deep breath, you gathered up every ounce of courage to confess your desires, whispering into his ear.
“Fuck, I... need you,” you stammered, voice trembling with need. “I want you, Taehyun, please...”
The moment you uttered those words, Taehyun stiffened. There was a pause of hesitation, a moment of anticipation as you both waited for the inevitable. Then, with a playful chuckle and a teasing note in his tone, Taehyun whispered into your ear.
“Took you long enough.”
Before you could process what he’d just said, Taehyun swept you up into his arms. You squealed in surprise at the sudden shift, but it quickly turned into a gasp as he placed his fingers on your thighs, wrapping around your legs in an intimate embrace as he carries you. Your heart pounded in your chest, threatening to burst forth in anticipation of what was to come.
With your arms wrapped tighter around Taehyun’s shoulders, you hid your face in the crook of his neck. It felt too embarrassing, too shameful to look at your best friend knowing that you were about to cross a line from which there was no turning back. You felt him chuckle as a response and yet, you couldn’t help but cling to him, needing the support and reassurance as he carried you to his bed and laid you down.
You closed your eyes in anticipation of the inevitable, waiting for Taehyun to climb on top and cover your body with his own. But instead of the heavy weight of his frame, you felt a featherlight touch on your knee. Your eyes snapped open, and your gaze met his, the corners of his lips forming into a smirk and his gaze is fixated on you. You felt the heat rush to your cheeks from the sight of him.
Taehyun knelt between your thighs, the fingers on your knee stroking up and down the length of your leg.“What do you want me to do?” he asked, his voice low and husky in a way that sent shivers down your spine.
“I-” you stammered, unable to think straight. “I...please, Taehyun.”
You couldn’t seem to form any coherent words, so you let your eyes plead your case. They met his in a desperate search for an answer, but all you found was his unwavering gaze and a small smile on his lips.
“Do...please,” you whimpered helplessly, losing the battle of wills between you two.
“Please what?”
“Please...” you gasped again, struggling against the overwhelming waves of arousal that seemed to suffocate you.“I just need you,” you finally managed to say, your voice barely above a whisper.
“Please, do anything you want with me—just...I want to cum, okay?”
You felt the flush rise to your cheeks at the words you’d just uttered. It was so unlike you, so desperate and needy. But with Taehyun looming above you like that, there was no way you could think straight.
Taehyun laughed then, a husky sound that was filled with amusement and desire. The fingers on your thigh stilled, and he looked down on you with a reassuring gaze.“Don’t worry,” he murmured.“I’ll make you cum as much as you want.”
His hand reached down to your shorts. Your breath was caught in your throat as he tugged the waistband, dragging both your shorts and your underwear down, exposing your inner thighs and core to his hungry gaze. But before you could even register the loss of clothing, Taehyun had grasped your thighs and pushed them open.
“Ah!” you squealed, arching your back from the sudden movement. Your hands flew up to cover yourself, but Taehyun soon had them pinned above your head.
“Be a good girl for me, y/n.” he chuckled as he leaned over you.“Let me get you ready first.”
You squirmed at his words, unable to stop the rising tide of desire within you. But there was only so little you could do as Taehyun started massaging your inner thighs, slowly inching his way up towards your core.
His fingers skimmed across your clit and over your pussy lips, the gentle pressure sending sparks of electricity across your nerves. Your hips arched into his touch with a will of their own, and you could feel the wetness of your arousal coating his fingertips with a growing slickness. He teased your clit with slow circles and tugs, driving the building heat between your legs to an unbearable peak.
“Taehyun,” you whined, unable to contain your pleas any longer.“Please—” your words ended in a broken moan, punctuated by the relentless teasing of his fingers on your clit.
Taehyun smiled, and his eyes never left yours as he leaned down to lick your wetness off his fingers. Your whole body flushed at the sight, and you couldn’t seem to look away from the intimate action of his tongue lapping up the evidence of your arousal.
“Please,” you begged again, losing all composure. “I need you inside me....”
Taehyun hummed, and with a teasing grin, he leaned in closer.“Okay,” he whispered into your ear.“I’m gonna give you exactly what you want. But I promise you, y/n, it’s gonna be so much better than you’ve imagined, so just trust me.”
And before you could say another word, Taehyun shifted his body, lowering himself between your thighs to leave you trembling with anticipation. His tongue flicked out, swiping over the length of your slit and over your clit. You gasped, bucking your hips in desperation as he settled his lips over your core, lapping and sucking on your arousal with a hunger that rivalled your own.
“Oh fuck—fuck! Taehyun...!!” you moaned, your mind reeling from the pleasure coursing through your body. The slick heat of Taehyun’s mouth covered you in waves of your blissful release, and you could only arch your back and succumb to the onslaught of pleasure that he had unleashed on you.
The first orgasm hit you suddenly, and all you could do was grab Taehyun’s hair with a wordless cry. Your pussy clenched with the force of your release, pulsing with an ache that threatened to tear you apart. But Taehyun didn’t let up, not even a bit. His tongue only seemed to grow more eager, his lips sealing tighter around your core as he sucked you dry with the fervour of a starving man.
The second orgasm hit you harder, and this time your voice rang out clear in the quiet of his bedroom. Your hands fell limp to the sides, too spent to do more than writhe under Taehyun’s relentless touch. And still, he wouldn’t let up. Even as your legs began to tremble with fatigue, even as your whole body trembled from the aftershocks of your second release, Taehyun’s fingers and mouth continued their ministrations.
It was more pleasure than you could take, more than your body could bear, and yet you were so desperate for his touch that you couldn’t bring yourself to say stop. All you could do was cling to the bed sheets, your mind a haze of lust and arousal as Taehyun devoured your wet pussy like it was his last meal.
Finally, it was Taehyun who drew back, his breathing heavy and his lips slick with your juices. He sat up, his gaze flicking over your body as if taking stock of what he’d accomplished. You watched him with hazy eyes, still struggling to regain your composure in the face of what you’d experienced.
Taehyun smirked then, satisfaction plain on his expression as he saw the state you were in. He reached up to wipe off his lips, and without a second thought, he pushed two fingers into his mouth and sucked them clean while looking straight into your eyes. A new wave of arousal washes over you at the sight and you could only let out a whimper at the expectations of what's about to come next.
Taehyun turned back to unbuckle his belt, and you watched with heavy-lidded eyes as he tugged down his pants. His hard cock sprang free, and you gasped at the sight before you. Taehyun was big, almost impossibly big, and the throbbing of his cock only served to make you realize why he’d had to prepare you like that first.
A soft laugh escaped Taehyun’s lips as he saw your reaction.“Didn’t expect that, huh?”
You shook your head, unable to voice a response as Taehyun climbed off the bed.
“I’m not exactly carrying any condoms around, I wasn't expecting for this to happen today-” he admitted, his chuckle low and his cheeks a tint of pink from embarrassment.“So...are you okay with this? Just trust me and I'll pull out, I promise-”
You nodded hastily at his words, too desperate for him to make the offer.“I trust you, Taehyun,” you said with a gasp of breath.“I trust you.”
Taehyun smiled at your response, and without a word, he leaned forward to kiss you. His lips were hot on yours, their touch sending shivers down your spine. You gasped into his mouth, and Taehyun took advantage of your parted lips to slide his tongue in.
He kissed you with an intimacy that was more than enough to drive you wild, and even when he pulled back, he didn’t stop. Instead, he leaned down to remove your bra, his fingers gentle as they traced over your skin and unhooked the clasp at your back. A quiet moan escaped your lips as his fingers brushed over the skin of your back, but it only grew louder when he began massaging your breasts.
“Taehyun—” you whimpered, his name a broken plea on your lips.“Please—I’m—” you couldn’t finish, couldn’t get out the words to express just how desperate you were to have him inside of you. But Taehyun understood all the same.
He positioned himself between your legs again, the tip of his hard cock brushing against the slick of your entrance. You arched your back in anticipation, body trembling from the growing need within you.
“Ready?” Taehyun murmured against your ear, his breath hot on your skin.“Tell me if it hurts or if you need me to stop, okay?”
You nodded, unable to say anything else. Taehyun groaned in response, his body leaning over yours as he began to push himself in slowly. The stretch of his cock was more than enough to make you moan, and you couldn’t help the whimpers that escaped your lips.
“Shit, Y/N!” Taehyun cursed under his breath.“You’re so tight.” He leaned in to kiss you, his lips soft and gentle as he continued to push into your core. Your whimpers turned to cries of pleasure as he bottomed out, your whole body trembling from the overwhelming sensations that threatened to consume you.
“Fuck,” Taehyun breathed, his eyes fluttering close for a moment.“Ahh, fuck—” he gasped again, drawing back before pushing into you once more.
And that was it. The thrusts started slow and shallow, but soon grew to deeper and faster thrusts. Your nails dug into Taehyun’s back, and your legs wrapped around his waist to pull him in closer. The waves of pleasure washed over you like a tidal wave, threatening to drown you in their depths. And all you could do was hold on to Taehyun with everything you had, your lips sealing over his as he fucked you into the bed with everything he had.
Your breathing came in short, desperate gasps as his cock ravaged your wet pussy, your body writhing under him as his thrusts grew deeper and faster. Every movement of his sent sparks of electricity coursing over your skin, every thrust building your need to the breaking point until you could hold on no more. With a loud cry, your body tensed, and your pussy clenched down on Taehyun’s cock with enough force to make him cry out in response.
Taehyun slowed his thrusts to give you a moment’s respite, but even as you felt the aftershocks coursing through your core, he started moving again. His cock began to pound into you harder, deeper, and you couldn’t stop the cries that fell from your lips.
“God, you feel so fucking good,” Taehyun groaned, his breaths growing heavy and desperate.
“Y/N, fuck, I—” his thrusts became shorter, and you knew he was close, so close to cumming too. “I can’t—I won’t last much longer. If you want me to pull out—”
You didn’t give him a chance to finish his sentence. “No, Taehyun— I want to feel your cum,” you gasped, your voice broken with need.“I'm on the pill, so please—I want you to fill me up....”
A soft curse escaped Taehyun’s throat, and before you could say anything else, he started rutting into you like an animal. Your whimpers grew louder, your pussy clenching down on him with a force that threatened to suck the cum right out of him. His thrusts grew wilder, deeper, until he let out one final groan and shuddered above you. The warmth of his cum flooded your core, filling you up with his load deep inside you and your own release soon followed in its wake.
Taehyun collapsed on top of you, his weight crushing the breath from your lungs. You didn’t even care, couldn’t even process the overwhelming pleasure that still coursed through you like a raging tide. All you could manage was to cling to Taehyun’s broad shoulders, holding him close as the aftershocks ravaged your core with wave after wave of your release.
And when Taehyun finally rolled over, pulling out of you with a soft grunt of pleasure, you couldn’t do anything but fall limp against the bed.
“Fuck,” Taehyun muttered, his hand reaching up to card through your hair.“That was.....amazing.”
You chuckled into his chest, the movement sending a jolt of pleasure through you as his softening cock slipped from your core.
“You’re...” Taehyun whispered, his fingers brushing over the strands of your hair. His touch was light, gentle, and his words sent shivers down your spine.“I always knew that you were gorgeous but I never knew you could be so beautiful like this. I never knew you could look so cute.”
You smiled at that, his words sending warmth to your chest. You reached up, wrapping your arms around Taehyun’s neck and pulling him into a tight hug. He wrapped his arms around you, and without any prompting, he rolled over until you were lying on his chest with his arms still wrapped around you.
“Can I clean you up?” he offered after a moment, his voice soft and gentle.
You shook your head hastily at that, the idea of being parted from him suddenly becoming unbearable.“No,” you stammered, pulling him closer as if to prevent him from moving.“Just let me stay like this, please.”
Taehyun chuckled at your words, his lips pressing against your hairline.“As long as you want,” he murmured, holding you tighter still.
The room was silent for a long moment then, neither of you doing anything but basking in the warmth of the other’s embrace. But then, suddenly and without warning, you were reminded of the answer he’d given earlier.
“Nothing”, he’d said, his response echoing in your ears like a cold slap to the face.“I like how our friendship is now. I wouldn’t want to change a thing.”
He hadn’t even thought of anything beyond that, hadn’t even considered the possibility of more. It was just you, desperate and shameless. And now—
“Why?” The words slipped from your lips before you could stop them, your body suddenly tensing in Taehyun’s arms. “Why did you say that earlier?” you asked again, turning your head to look up at him.
Taehyun blinked in response, confusion plain on his features.“Say what?”
“That you didn’t want anything to change in our friendship,” you replied, your heart suddenly heavy in your chest.“I thought you—” your voice trailed off, the words too shameful to say aloud.
Taehyun’s expression changed at that, softening into an understanding gaze.“Hey—” he began, his hands smoothing over your back.
“It’s fine,” you muttered, trying to push away from him. “I get it. I guess it was just me feeling this way this whole time.”
But Taehyun didn’t let you go. Instead, he pulled you back into his arms, holding you closer as if trying to keep you from running. “Hey,” he repeated, his lips brushing over your hair.“Look, y/n, I didn’t say that because I didn’t like the idea of being with you.”
You turned your head to him, your brow furrowed with doubt.“Then why did you?”
Taehyun sighed, his arms pulling you in tighter still. “Because I didn’t know how you felt at the time,” he replied.“And I didn’t want to ruin our friendship by forcing something you didn’t want.” He hesitated for a moment before continuing,
“And even if you did, I didn’t know if you’d want to stay like that in the future, or if...if it was just a one-time thing.” His voice was soft with his words, reassuring despite the uncertainty behind them.“But I’ve always liked you,” he continued.“I’ve always wanted to do this with you, if it was what you wanted.”
You were silent for a moment at that, your mind reeling with the words he’d just said. And then, finally, you smiled up at Taehyun, relief and happiness flooding your chest at the simple reassurance of his words.“I...” you began, the words threatening to spill from your lips.“I—” and then, you couldn’t hold it in anymore.
“Oh my god, I can't believe I actually fucked my best friend,” you laughed out, your head falling on his chest.
Taehyun chuckled then, his whole body shaking with the movement.“Well, yeah,” he grinned, pulling you closer to his body. “You did.” He paused for a moment, his lips kissing over your forehead.
“We’ll deal with the consequences later. For now... let's stay Iike this for a little longer.” he trailed off, his hold on you only growing tighter.
“Okay,” you whispered, smiling to yourself as your words muffled against his chest. And as the warmth of Taehyun’s body wrapped around you, you couldn’t help but smile at the simple intimacy of the moment. It wasn’t just a game now. It was real. And despite all the unknowns that still lay ahead, there was one thing you were sure of: Taehyun would be there through it all. He would stay with you, no matter what. And that was enough to make you smile, enough to make your heart flutter with a newfound happiness.
--------------------
taglist: @tyunzznluvr @interestellear-blog @hyunelixbun @dawngyu @tubasmiracle @no1likemybbgcharlie I hope y'all like this one too!! 🫶
#txt#tomorrow x together#txt thoughts#txt x reader#txt fanfic#txt imagines#txt smut#txt taehyun#kang taehyun#taehyun#taehyun x you#taehyun x reader#taehyun imagines#taehyun hard hours#taehyun smut#txt hard thoughts#txt scenarios
116 notes
·
View notes
Note
idk if u take requests but like... jealous lulu?? i need this in my life pls
I made it smutty AF hope that's okay lol
----------------------------------------------------------------------
“Do you want another drink, baby?” your boyfriend, Luigi asked you, his hand around your waist and mouth touching your ear so you could hear him through the loud music at the bar.
“Yes, please - just another vodka cran would be amazing.” You turned your head to give him a quick kiss.
“Be right back, okay?” he smiles and gives your ass a small slap, walking over to the bar.
You turn back to your friends but they must have gone to the bathroom. You wait at your cocktail table alone, but not for long. A man comes up to you, beginning to flirt with you and asking you questions about what you do, what you like, etc.
“I’m sorry, I’m flattered, but I have a boyfriend who I’m very happy with.”
“Bet he doesn’t treat you as good as I would,” he says, moving towards you and putting his hand on your ass, causing you to back away.
“You have two seconds to get the hell out of this bar before I kick your ass.” You realize that Luigi has returned with your drink. The man removes his hand from you, exchanging a couple of remarks with your boyfriend, before leaving.
“Sorry that happened, baby. Finish that and let’s get out of here, okay?” he leans down to talk into your ear.
For the rest of the time you spend at the bar, Luigi becomes extra protective of you, not leaving your side, always touching you, and asking if you’re okay about once every thirty seconds. His tone is serious and his voice is deep.The alcohol is taking effect and you’re just fine with it, even turned on by it.
On the Uber ride home, Luigi holds your hand, but seems tense. The closer you get to your place, the farther up your thigh your and Luigi’s hands go.
“I’m gonna change, take my makeup off, and go to bed, okay?” you whisper to him as you arrive.
“Yeah, bed sounds great.”
Once you reach your bedroom, before you can go to the bathroom, Luigi grabs you.
“Y/N, you know I don’t like getting jealous, but I couldn’t help it when that creep was talking to you tonight.” he says in a deep, almost groaning voice. His hand goes to your waist and brings you close to him. You can feel tightness in his pants.
You wrap your hands around your boyfriend’s neck. “Lu, you know you’re my one and only. Nobody would make me turn my head. I love you and you’re stuck with me as long as you want, okay?” you smiled at him.
But he wasn’t in that kind of mood. As you leaned in to give him a peck, he crashed your lips together, going into a hungry, open-mouthed kiss. You explored each other’s mouths, ripping off one another’s clothes while you came up for air. Your hands were all over each other, and your kisses swallowed your loud moans.
“On your knees, baby - now.” You knew you were in for some mind blowing sex whenever he got this dominant. You sank to your knees, eyes remaining locked with his. He removed his boxers, allowing his hard cock to spring free.
“Suck me off, baby. Show me what that mouth can do, okay?”
You pump him in your hand for a couple of strokes, licking his veins and playing with his tip and precum.
“I said suck, baby, not tease. You know I cum fast when you do that.”
You let out a flirty, moaning laugh, before taking him into your mouth as far as you could, causing him to gasp.
“God, baby, that mouth is gonna be the death of m- fuck,” he moans, closing his eyes.
You continue blowing him while he has his hands in your hair, occasionally sucking his balls and teasing his tip, which made him drop a series of expletives every time. You look up at him while you suck him off, driving him crazy.
“Those eyes, baby, ugh, I’m gonna cum seeing you on your knees and looking up at me like this while you suck my cock. Yeah, you like having this cock in your mouth?”
You suck him more intensely and passionately, moaning every time you take him. He begins to thrust his cock into your throat.
“Gonna come for you, baby, you’re gonna swallow it all, okay?” he struggles between moans.
You moan to acknowledge him, which also causes his release. He brings your head to the base of his cock, grunting while his cum spills down your throat.
He brings his thumb to your chin, the rest of his hand helping to tilt it upwards.
“Show me.”
You open your mouth, still staring into his eyes innocently, showing him that you’ve taken all of his seed.
“Good girl, always such a good girl for me.” He brings his hand out to help you up before holding your face and bringing you in for a passionate kiss.
“I love you so much, y/n. Let me show you how much, okay?” he tucks your hair behind your ear. “Get on the bed, baby,” he whispers.
You follow his directions, putting your head on the pillow. He climbs on top of you, kissing you some more while his hands explore the upper half of your body.
“Lu,” you moan, “need you.”
“I know, baby, I just want to worship every part of you. But what my good girl wants, she gets,” he comes up for another kiss.
“Gonna make you feel so good,” he says, breaking away and bringing himself to your core.
With that, he wraps his arms around each of your thighs and licks your folds, making you moan. He looks up at you to gauge how good his tongue is making you feel.
“Mmm, love my baby’s pussy so much. You taste so good, dolcezza.”
He takes his right hand to insert 2 fingers into your hole, causing you to clench immediately.
“Gonna cum, baby? Could anyone else make you feel this good, yeah? That fucking douchebag?” while his fingers curl in your cunt, his mouth continues working on your clit.
“N-n-no” is all you can get out. Your moans become louder and stronger.
“Please let me come, Lu, baby, please.” you say, holding onto his curls.
“Go ahead, baby, cum on my mouth, wanna taste my baby girl’s cum.”
With that, you release onto his mouth, making him moan too. He laps up all of your juices before coming back up to your level.
“Mine. All mine.” he says with a smile. You take your index finger to wrap around his chain, pulling him in for a kiss.
“Can you please fuck me now, Lu? Need your cock inside me, need you to fill me up with your cock and cum.”
“Of course, baby. Been waiting to do this all night. You look so hot, had me hard for you all night, just thinking about fucking you the whole time.”
He lines himself up to your entrance, sliding in slowly, causing both of you to moan while looking into each other’s eyes.
After allowing you to adjust for a few seconds, he begins thrusting in and out at a fast pace. He leans down to connect your foreheads
“You’re mine baby. Fucking mine.”
“I’m all yours, Lu. Only yours.” you tell him with your hands on the sides of his face.
Hearing this made Luigi quicken his thrusts even more. You can tell that he’ll cum soon. He takes your legs from wrapping around his hips and brings them as far back as they’ll go. The new angle has you a moaning mess on the edge of orgasm.
“Whose pussy is this?” he asks, gazing into your soul.
“Yours” you moan.
“Say my fucking name, baby.” he replies in a deep, serious voice.
“Yours Luigi, This pussy belongs to you. Nobody could ever fuck me as good as you do.”
He lets out a noise that you can only describe as animalistic, before his thrusts get sloppy.
“Cum with me baby, okay? Love making my pretty girl cum on this cock.”
You unravel beneath him, moaning and gasping, which triggers his own release. He thrusts into you a few more times, pushing his cum up into your cunt, before laying down beside you and bringing you into his chest.
“You’re mine, baby. Can’t live without you. I love you so much.” he takes your hand and kisses it before interlocking your fingers.
“I love you too, baby,” you reply.
#luigi mangione x reader#luigi mangione x yn#luigi mangione blurb#luigi mangione smut#luigi mangione fanfiction#luigi mangione imagine
135 notes
·
View notes
Text
Aaron Hotchner x nanny!reader
author’s notes// Hey gang! I know you guys mostly know me for writing for one piece but I’m doing a re-watch of criminal minds and have become obsessed again. Need this grumpy old man so effing bad.
Synopsis: you are Jack’s nanny and Jack gets sick at school. Hotch is grateful to have you there to take care of him
content: age-gap (20smthn reader), sick kids, mentions of case, fem-bodied reader in mind, mentions of Haley
—————————————————————
You had been working for Aaron Hotchner for a couple months now. Ever since his wife passed and Haley’s sister moved back home, he needed extra support to take care of Jack. In need of employment and a place to stay you were thankful for your friend, Penelope, who put you two in touch.
It was awkward at first when you moved in after only a week of knowing about the family, but Jack took a liking to you almost instantaneously. That made the transition into your work life much easier.
The dynamic between the three of you was simple. You tended to Jack when Hotch was at work. Took care of all the chores, making sure dinner was made and Hotch’s suits were pressed and ready. When he came home you listened poured him a small drink and heated up his dinner. He never divulged any work details just hoping to keep work at the bau.
The day was pretty much normal. You woke up at 6 to make sure you were up in time to make Hotch his breakfast and coffee. He woke up got dressed and took his breakfast with him sparring a “morning” and a “thank you” before heading out.
You made Jack his breakfast and noticed he didn’t seem as cheery as usual. Shrugging it off you dropped him off and school and went back to do laundry.
In the middle of preparing the stew for dinner you got a call from Hotch. He never called you while he was at work so you picked it up confused.
“Mr. Hotchner?”
You waited until his voice came over the speakers, cool and quiet, “Can you please pick up Jack? The nurse called saying he was sick and needed to go home. I told them you were coming to get him.”
Your eyes widened in surprise, “Yes of course. I’m on my way.”
“Thank you. Please text me with updates on his condition. I’m on a case in New York right now and hope to be home by early tomorrow morning.”
You nodded, “Yes, of course sir. Stay safe.”
“I will. Goodbye.” And with a beep the call ended.
You put the phone down and went to go wash your hands and put away the cooking supplies.
When you got to the school and saw Jack looking miserable on the medical bed your heart sank. You went up to him and lightly shook him awake.
You smiled softly, “Hey Jackers. Let’s get you home.”
He groaned as he opened his eyes and saw you. He whispered your name and shivered. You frowned and picked him up in your arms and grabbed his school bag. You thanked the nurse and brought him to the car.
On the way back to the house you looked in the rear view mirror, Jack was slumped against the window.
“Jack how are you feeling bud?” You asked concerned.
Jack whimpered and with a weak voice said, “Head hurts, I feel cold, weak.”
“I’m so sorry buddy. We’ll be home soon and I’ll get you some medicine and soup okay?” You cooed.
“Mmkay,” he murmured.
Once at the house you brought him inside, “Go change into your warm pjs.”
Jack nodded and weakly walked over to his closet. You closed the door and went back to the kitchen to make some chicken broth. As you heated it up you knocked on his door and peaked in. He was curled up in bed and shivering. You went into his bathroom and got a cool washcloth and laid it on his head. Then you put another blanket over him and tucked him in.
“Jack, you think you can stay awake for 10 more minutes so I can get you soup and medicine?” You asked as you pushed his hair off his forehead.
He nodded and you got back up and went to the kitchen. Looking through the cabinets for medicine and coming up with nothing you found that Hotch probably had it in his medicine cabinet . You tentatively went into his room and into the connected bathroom. You nervously opened his medicine cabinet and avoided looking at any of the yellow pill bottles.
When you saw the brightly colored pink packaging of kid’s medicine you grabbed it and went back to the kitchen. You mixed the syrup in some juice and poured the soup into a bowl.
As you went back into Jack’s room you saw him resting his eyes. Gently kneeling down and tapping him, he looked up and noticed the juice and food.
“Here’s some chicken broth and some juice to hopefully make you feel better.”
“Thank you,” He said weakly.
You helped him sit up and held the bowl of soup as he slowly took sips from his spoon. Once he finished most of the soup and all the juice he leaned back.
You got up and grabbed his dishes.
“Can you stay?” He murmured.
Your eyes widened slightly, “Yeah of course. I’ll be right back.”
Once you rinsed the dishes you went back in his room and knelt back by his bed again. You took the now damp and warm washcloth off of his head and onto the nightstand.
“Book?” He asked.
“Want me to read to you?” You asked as you ran your hand through his hair.
He nodded.
“Any requests?” You asked as you continued to pet his hair.
“Mm..Holes”
“Holes?” You chuckled.
He nodded.
You stood up and looked for the book on his shelf. You found it and crouched back down by his bed and began reading.
Two chapters in Jack was asleep. His shivering quit and his chest rose normally. You were about to get up but Jack’s hand remained wrapped around your wrist. Not wanting to wake him up you set the book down on his nightstand and laid your head down on his comforter.
———————————————————————
Hotch had arrived home that same night. The case wrapped up quickly than anyone thought it would. He walked into the house and saw medicine packets and left over broth left out in the kitchen.
Setting down his duffel and hanging up his suit he walked into Jack’s room. As he walked into and saw you holding Jack’s hand and resting with him, his heart swelled.
He walked over to you and kneeled gently tapping you. You woke up with a sharp inhale and looked up to see him.
“Mr. Hotchner. You’re back.” You said as you rubbed your eyes.
“Hey, Y/N. How is he?” He asked.
Shaking the sleep from your head you put your hand on his forehead. “Fever seems to have gone down. And he’s not shivering anymore.”
“Let’s let him rest.” He said and offered you his hand. You smiled and grabbed it as he hoisted you up.
You followed him out of the room and into the kitchen. “Sorry for leaving the mess. I’ll get right to cleaning it up.”
“No, no. I couldn’t possibly ask you to do more right now. I’ve got it. You go and do what you want,” he said as he rolled up his sleeves.
You waved your hands, “No sir, you just got home from work. I just took a long nap. I should be cleaning this up while you relax. Please, I insist.”
“You sure?” He asked quirking a brow.
You smiled, “of course.”
He nodded and walked off to his room. You ran your hands over your face once more. You’d be lying if you said that he was not attractive. Living in his house didn’t help and sometimes you passed by his room while his door was cracked and caught sight of his bare torso.
Shaking off the thoughts you began your cleaning duties. As your were finishing up cleaning the counter Hotch walked back out into the living room and laid down on the couch.
You wiped down the counter one last time and then joined him on the couch. He was looking over a case file, brows scrunched in thought. “How was the case?”
He soared a glance over at her, “Thankfully quick.”
“That’s good. One less psycho out there,” you commented.
“Mm.” He nodded.
With the coming silence you went on your phone. Scrolling through friend’s posts you were thinking of something to talk about.
“Thank you by the way,” he suddenly said.
“Hm. For what?” You asked as you looked over at him.
“For all that you do for us,” he said simply.
You smiled, “It’s literally my job Mr. H. No big deal whatsoever.”
He looked over at you, “You know you can call me Aaron.”
Your eyes widened slightly, “I’d feel weird though.”
He raised the corners of his lips slightly, “I feel weird when you call me “Mr. H” or Mr. Hotchner.”
You smiled, “Didn’t think of that. Okay, Aaron.”
A rare smile adorned his face before he went back to the case file. For the rest of the night the two of you sat in comfortable silence. All was well in the Hotchner house.
#criminal minds#cm#aaron hotchner#aaron hotchner x reader#bau team#behavioral analysis unit#thomas gibson
90 notes
·
View notes
Note
Can I please request any type of headcanon either fluff or nsfw for Mr Crawling and Mr Scarletella, mostly relationship headcanons.Thank u may u have a great day ✨
Had to brainstorm so hard and long for this, rung my brain dry for what little creative juices it had..
Mr. Scarletella is an obsessive companion. We've seen from game that he's very obsessive and literally tracks you around the underground facility like a bloodhound. If you've already made relationship with him then he's always trailing behind, crimson umbrella ominously tilted just right to mask the way his eyes are boring into you, crazed and feverish. He just loves you so fucking much, can you even call it love? It feels more like obsession. He makes a big attempt to not scare you, although he's failing almost 60% of the time. He's not good at camaraderie like Mr. Crawling or Mr. Chopped so expectant a lot of very creepy silence or singular sentenced phrases. He's not trying to scare you, absolutely not! But he's been so... him for so long that he doesn't start acting all lovey dovey immediately.
Mr. Scarletella who has a vocal kink, or a name kink if you put it more specific. He just loves to hear you say his name when he's got you overstimulated from how powerful he feels atop you. He takes little consideration into how big he is because he can balance his weight enough to not harm you. "Say my name." He cups you face and forces your eye contact to viciously meet his own. He doesn't let you look away not untill you comply. All those deaths by your hand were sacrifices for him, right? He finds the way you utter his name to be the greatest devotion to him. Greater than any kiss or hug. Speak his name proudly, don't be nervous! He won't hurt you... much. When you finally give in and stutter out his name, it's enough to make him cum instantly.
Mr. Scarletella will always share his umbrella with you. His lanky arm wrapped around you in a way that sort of limits your movement. He's not sure why you'd ever want personal space when you can be close to him at all times! His perception of love is very misguided and misconstrued, he believes that not allowing you to interact with other entities is considered protecting you. Even if said entity is just a trailing Mr. Crawling or even a bodyless Mr. Chopped. Not gonna lie, he's bordering yandere when it comes to having him as a lover. Like even when you're not his lover, you still are. If that makes sense.
Mr. Crawling.. oh, sweet Crawling. This man is the best choice of companion. We've already seen how bountiful his affections for you are through the main game. He's so clingy, but not in the way that Scarletella is. Unlike him, Mr. Crawling isn't obsessing over your every move, word and action. Neither does he force you to stay close approximation to him. He loves when you make friends with the other ghosts and creatures in this world, although he can get pretty protective if he deems anything as a threat to your wellbeing and general safety. He has no qualms of safeguarding you, even if it involves a little bloodshed. However for the most part, he's a very lighthearted companion.
Mr. Crawling definitely strikes me as the type to have an odd intrigued engrossment in doing missionary with you, the ironic thing is that it's a 50/50 thing with him. You never know when he'll ask for you, perhaps he views it as a bonding ritual and always wants to feel close with you. Although, you've noticed that it happens more often when you've separated for a bit of a time. Rather it be that he finds you, or You've returned to your dear disheartened companion, whom perks conspicuously at the mere presence of you. You'll always find yourself on your back with a large, vacuous creature desperate to slide his twitchy cock inside of you. He misses the first 3 times, be patient with him.
Mr. Crawling who Is very desperate to make you feel comfortable around him, that he avoids standing around you. He intentionally makes himself smaller to seem much less intimidating and will always feel guilty if he ever does spook you. Likewise, he becomes more opposing and intimidating to scare off the more offensive monsters. He really does love you lots, always trailing behind and reaching out to tug your rain coat for attention or pressing his head up against your limp hand to signal that he'd like for you to pet him like how he pets you, to reassure him that even if he follows, you steal remember and value his presence as your own. He really is about as loyal as a street mutt that you've made the mistake of feeding.
02/02/2025 © Friedpaolo. please do not translate, modify or repost any of my work on any platform, or claim any of it as your own.
#homicipher#「friedpaolo」#homicipher headcanons#homicipher x reader#「friedwritten」#mr crawling x reader#mr crawling#homicipher mr crawling#mr scarletella#mr scarletta#homicipher mr scarletella#Homicipher mr scarletta#mr scarletella headcanons#mr crawling headcanons#mr scarletella x reader#mr scarletella x mc#mr scarletella x you#mr crawling x you#mr crawling x mc#homicipher fic#homicipher x you#mr scarletella fic#mr crawling fic
107 notes
·
View notes